- 
 
 * 
 

 OLD JACK 
 
 A MAN-OF-WAR'S-MAN 
 
 SOUTH-SEA WHALER. 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM H. G. KINGSTON, 
 
 AUTHOR OF "PETER THE WHALER," "MARK SEA WORTH," 
 
 "BLUE JACKETS," &c. 
 
 LONDON: 
 T. NELSON AND SONS, PATERNOSTER KOW; 
 
 EDINBURGH ; AND NEW YORK. 
 
 MtKT'CI.IX. 
 
 [Tfte right of translation reserved.] 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 PROF. CHARLES A. KOFOID AND 
 MRS. PRUDENCE W. KOFOID 
 
 

 95-k 
 
 ' rs" 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 * 
 
 Chap. Pg 
 
 I. Jack a Man-of-War's Man, ... ... ... ... 7 
 
 II. Tyranny War and Mutiny, with a Glimpse of Home Comforts 
 
 between, ... ... ... .. ... 36 
 
 III. Jack a Prisoner A Privateer and a Slaver, ... ... 70 
 
 IV. Whaling in the South Sea, ... ... ... ... 103 
 
 V. Incidents of Whaling, ... ... ... ... 123 
 
 VI. Whaling and Seal-Catching in the Icy Regions, ... ... 1G2 
 
 VII. A Visit to Java, ... ... ... ... ... 189 
 
 VIII. Strange Adventures and Naval Exploits, ... ... ... 218 
 
 IX. Batavia and the Fejee Islands, ... ... ... 243 
 
 X. Life Among the Savages Jack's Escape and Return home, ... 269 
 
 ' 
 

 
OLD JACK. 
 
 131' 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 JACK A MAN-OF-WAB'S-MAN. 
 
 THEEE is a time of life when a person feels that he has 
 left for ever his boyish days and stepped into manhood. 
 I felt that I had passed that boundary when I found my- 
 self rated as an able seaman on board the Syren sloop 
 of war. I was now under a far stricter system of dis- 
 cipline than I had been accustomed to. At first I felt 
 it somewhat galling; but I soon saw that without the 
 greatest regularity it would be impossible to keep order 
 among the crew of a ship even of the size of the Sy- 
 ren. My early days I had spent on board a merchant- 
 man, and had met with many adventures somewhat 
 strange and exciting. I did not expect to meet with 
 fewer in my new career,, though they would probably 
 be of a different character. The result of my last, in 
 which I had aided in rescuing two of my countrymen 
 from captivity, had proved most satisfactory.* Jacob 
 Lyal, one of them, was now with me, and I knew he 
 
 * See " Early Life of Old Jack." 
 
8 JACK A MAN-OF-WAR'S- MAN. 
 
 would speak well of me among my new shipmates. 
 The other, Captain Stenning, late master of the Dolphin, 
 was on board that vessel, and, I hoped, would soon be 
 enabled to rejoin his wife and family in Halifax. Cap- 
 tain Gale, her present master, would also, I knew, speak 
 favourably of me to my first commander in the Rain- 
 bow, Captain Helfrich, whenever he should fall in with 
 him, I pity the man who does not desire to be 
 thought well of by those who know him, and who does 
 not feel that he deserves their good wishes. I certainly 
 had not made many friends, but those I had found were 
 true and fast ones ; and a great source of satisfaction 
 to me was the having with me Peter Poplar, my first 
 and best friend, that true-hearted seaman who had 
 saved me from starvation, who had tended me as a 
 father in my boyhood and youth, who had given me 
 a profession which would enable me to support myself 
 while health and strength remained, and who had 
 ever endeavoured to instil into me those true principles 
 which would enable me to steer clear of the rocks and 
 quicksands to be found in my course through life. 
 
 The wind had fallen and become fair ; the helm of 
 the corvette was put down, the sails were trimmed, 
 and, under a crowd of canvas such as few merchantmen 
 can attempt to set, we quickly ran the coast of 
 Africa out of sight, the last we saw of its sandy shores 
 being over our starboard quarter. The commander of 
 the Syren, Captain Hudson, was, I found, very much 
 liked by the crew, as, although he was a strict 
 
HOMEWARD BOUND. 9 
 
 officer, he was a just one, and known to be a thorough 
 seaman. He was a gentleman also in all respects, a 
 brave man, and kind-hearted; and these are the 
 qualities which sailors with good reason respect. 
 Without possessing them, no man is fit to be placed 
 in command over his fellow-men. My old ship, 
 the Dolphin, continued in our company for several 
 days, during which we made the best of our way to 
 the northward, the wind, though scant, enabling us, 
 close-hauled, to keep a course in that direction. When 
 somewhere about the latitude of Lisbon, a ship hove 
 in sight, standing towards us under all sail As her 
 courses rose above the water, she was pronounced to be 
 a frigate; and as her hull appeared, such was found to 
 be the case. Then commenced such a hauling up and 
 down of flags as I had never before seen. What it 
 all meant, I could not tell, but it seemed to produce a 
 great commotion among the officers ; and soon the news 
 ran along the deck that war was declared war with 
 France ! It was the beginning of a long and bloody 
 struggle. 
 
 Meantime we hove-to, as the frigate had done, and 
 Captain Hudson went on board her. When he re- 
 turned, we found that we were ordered into the British 
 Channel. The frigate, a new ship, just fitted out, with 
 her officers in glittering uniforms, and her white wide- 
 spread of canvas, and her fresh paint, and her brightly 
 burnished sides looked, I thought, the very picture of 
 a gay and gallant craft, as, passing close to us, she 
 
10 ACTIVITY ON BOARD. 
 
 glided by through the sparkling sea. I could not help 
 comparing her with the weather-beaten, wall-sided, ill- 
 formed, slow-sailing merchantmen I had been accus- 
 tomed to see, and I began to feel a pride in belonging 
 to a man-of-war which I had not hitherto experienced. 
 
 Before proceeding on our course, Captain Hudson 
 signalled the Dolphin, which had been hove-to, and 
 informed Captain Gale that war had broken out, advis- 
 ing him to make the best of his way to Halifax. It 
 was not till some years afterwards that I heard she 
 reached that place in safety, and that Captain Stenning 
 had had the happiness of being re-united to his wife 
 and family. 
 
 No sooner was the news of war received on board 
 the Syren, than everybody seemed to wake up into 
 activity. No one had time for a moment to be idle 
 fore or aft. The armorer's crew were employed in 
 polishing up muskets, and pistols, and sharpening cut- 
 lasses. For hours together we were practised at the 
 small-arms and great guns, which had never before been 
 thought of. The gunners were busy making cartridges ; 
 the carpenters, plugs for shot-holes; indeed, we all 
 felt that people should always feel that there was work 
 to he done. We had good reason to rejoice before the 
 cruise was up that we had not been idle. 
 
 We reached Plymouth without meeting with an 
 enemy or taking a prize. What a state of bustle and 
 excitement the place was in ! Carriages-and-four dash- 
 ing through the streets at all hours of the day; troops 
 
PLYMOUTH. 11 
 
 marching here and there, with dmms and fifes playing 
 some coming in, others embarking for foreign lands; 
 artisans of all sorts hurrying in, certain to get work at 
 high wages; men-of-war, and merchantmen, and store- 
 ships, and troop-ships, sailing in and out every day ; 
 Boats laden with men and chests, pulling across the 
 harbour; seamen crowding every quay; pressgangs at 
 work catching men to fight England's battles; and 
 then such hurrying to and fro, and shrieking of women, 
 and shouting of men, and crying of children, and revel- 
 ling, and laughter, and scenes of extravagance, and 
 debauchery, and vice, I had never before beheld, and 
 did not think could exist in a civilized part of the 
 globe. 
 
 Having refitted with as little delay as possible, and 
 again put to sea, we found ourselves off the north 
 coast of Spain, far into the Bay of Biscay. For 
 some time we were employed in looking along the 
 coast of France, and picking up all the small coasters 
 we could lay eyes on. We did a great deal of damage 
 to a number of poor people, and taught them that war 
 was a very disagreeable thing, so that they must 
 heartily have wished it over, or rather that it never 
 had begun ; but I doubt if we did ourselves any good 
 in the way of collecting prize-money; at all events, I 
 know that I never got any. At length, one morning, 
 when we could just make out the French coast like a 
 thin, wavy blue line on the horizon, beyond which a 
 rich yellow glow was bursting forth, the forerunner of 
 
12 A CHASE. 
 
 the glorious sun, a sail was seen, hull down, to the 
 northward, and apparently standing in on a bowline 
 for the land. The ship, as was usual when cruising, 
 had been quietly jogging on under her topsails during 
 the night. " All hands, make sail in chase !" was the 
 cheerful sound which made us spring on deck to our 
 stations; and in a few minutes the corvette, with 
 royals and studding-sails alow and aloft, was kept away 
 after the stranger. The latter, which was pronounced 
 to be a large topsail schooner, was soon seen to bear 
 up, and to set all the canvas she could carry, in an 
 endeavour to escape. The chase was a large and fast 
 vessel of her class, for it was not till some time after 
 breakfast that we could see half way down her main- 
 sail from the deck. Still, we were gaining on her. 
 She, meantime, was edging away in for the land, so that 
 there was little doubt that she was an enemy's vessel 
 probably, from the way she made sail, a privateer 
 with a number of hands on board, if not a man-of-war. 
 Hour after hour we continued the chase, till the French 
 coast rose clear and distinct on our starboard-bow. 
 
 Jacob Lyal and I were at this time stationed in the 
 foretop, of which Peter Poplar was captain, though he 
 was shortly afterwards made a quarter-master. We 
 . thus saw every movement of the chase. She, by de- 
 grees, edged away again more to the northward, as if 
 wishing to avoid the coast thereabout. We had begun 
 the chase soon after daylight, and the evening was now 
 drawing on, when, close in with the land, we made out 
 
A STEANGE FRIGATE IN SIGHT. 13 
 
 a large ship standing along-shore, the rays of the sink- 
 ing sun shining brilliantly on her snowy canvas. The 
 schooner hauled up towards her, and then kept away 
 again, as if she did not like her appearance. 
 
 " What do you make her out to be 1 " said I to Peter 
 pointing to the ship. 
 
 " Why, Jack, from the squareness of her yards and 
 the whiteness of her canvas, I should say she is a man- 
 of-war, probably a frigate, and a thundering big frigate, 
 too, if I am not much mistaken ! " 
 
 " I suppose, from the French schooner keeping away 
 from her, she is an English frigate," said I. 
 
 " Not so sure of that either, Jack ! " he answered. 
 " We don't know that the schooner is French, in the first 
 place ; and even if she is, she may be mistaken as to the 
 character of the frigate, or she may have altered her 
 course just to deceive us, so as to let the frigate come 
 up with us without our taking alarm about her. Never 
 fancy that you have made a right guess and neglect to 
 take precautions, in case you should be wrong." 
 
 " Why, if she is an enemy's frigate, she'll sink us ! " 
 said Lyal. "We shall have to up stick, and run 
 for it!" 
 
 "Never do you fear that, lad," answered Peter, 
 somewhat sternly, I thought. " Run ? no ! If that 
 is a French frigate, it will just give us an opportunity of 
 showing what British pluck can do. Our lads know 
 how to handle their guns and small-arms, thanks to the 
 practice some of the grumblers complained of; and if we 
 
14 PREPARATIONS FOR BATTLE. 
 
 don't give a good account of that ship out there, my 
 name is not Peter Poplar ! " 
 
 The spirit with which Peter spoke soon animated 
 both Lyal and me, and when we were relieved from our 
 watch, and repeated his words, they were responded to 
 by all the crew, and their great wish was that the frigate 
 in sight should prove an enemy, that they might show 
 how they would treat her. 
 
 What the officers thought about the matter we could 
 not tell, but as it grew dark the chase of the schooner 
 was abandoned, studding-sails were taken in, and the 
 ship was hauled on a wind and stood off shore. As 
 may be supposed, no one turned in that night, the 
 hammocks remained in the nettings, and the ship was 
 got ready for action. 
 
 From the way the frigate was steering at nightfall, 
 there could be little doubt that she was following in our 
 track. Anxiously we looked out for her lights astern. 
 Hour after hour passed away, and no sign of her 
 appeared, and we began to fear that she had missed 
 us altogether. 
 
 At last a small glimmer was seen twinkling away in 
 the darkness, and by degrees it grew larger and larger ; 
 and then out of the dense obscurity, for no moon nor 
 stars were visible, there glided a dark, towering mass, 
 like some phantom giant stalking over the deep. The 
 drum beat to quarters, and the crew sprung eagerly to 
 their guns. Every man was stripped to the waist, round 
 which he had fastened a handkerchief, with another 
 
A CHALLENGE. 16 
 
 round his head, and had his cutlass ready to board or 
 to repel boarders. 
 
 In spite of the wish for battle we had all expressed, 
 I could not help feeling a sensation of awe, if not of 
 dread, creep over me, as we stood thus in silence and 
 darkness at our guns, expecting the attack of an enemy 
 of vastly superior force. The muscular forms of our 
 sturdy crew could just be distinguished grouped round 
 their guns, the pale light of the ship's lanterns falling 
 here and there upon them in fitful flashes, as the officers 
 went their rounds to see that every one was at his 
 station, or as the boys handed up shot and powder 
 from below. We were prepared, I say, but still, I be- 
 lieve, the general impression aft was, that the stranger 
 would prove a friend. 
 
 As she drew nearer, the order was given to make the 
 private night-signal. Up went the lanterns to the mast- 
 head. It was a moment of breathless suspense. No 
 answering signal of friendship was made in return. 
 In another instant, however, that unmistakable one of 
 hatred and defiance a shot came whistling over our 
 heads. It was replied to by one of our stern-chasers ; 
 and we then went about, that we might keep the 
 weather-gauge a most important point under present 
 circumstances. 
 
 The enemy, to avoid being raked, had to do the same. 
 " Give it them now, my lads ! " shouted the captain. 
 " Let every shot tell, and show the big one what a little 
 craft can do when her crew have the will to make her 
 
16 THE LITTLE CKAFT " SPEAKS." 
 
 speak !" Loud cheers were the reply to the address, 
 and instantly every gun sent forth its flame of fire ; and 
 I believe that not a shot failed to take some effect on 
 the hull or rigging of our opponent. Now hotly broad- 
 side to broadside, at the distance of half -gunshot from 
 each other, we stood in towards the land. As fast as 
 they could be run in loaded, our guns discharged their 
 deadly showers. All the time we were edging closer 
 towards each other, and as we got within hail we could 
 see that considerable damage had already been suffered 
 by the frigate. This gave fresh encouragement to us, 
 and we blazed away with more hearty goodwill than 
 before. The enemy's shot had, however, been telling 
 not a little on us. Several of our men had lost the 
 number of their mess, and more had been wounded; 
 but no damage of consequence had been received aloft, 
 and any the hull had received had been quickly re- 
 paired by our carpenter and his active crew. 
 
 Amid the roar of the guns a loud shout burst from 
 our people. I looked up. The frigate's mizzen-top- 
 mast had been shot away, and came tumbling down on 
 deck. Our foretop-gallant-topmast, however, soon fol- 
 lowed, cut through by a round-shot ; but that was of 
 little consequence, as our topsail-yard was uninjured, 
 and the topsail still stood. We were not long in clear- 
 ing the wreck, but for a moment there was a cessation 
 of firing. Just then a hail came across the dark waters 
 from the Frenchman's deck. 
 
 " Do you strike, sare ? Do you strike 1 " was asked 
 
THE ENGLISH WAY OF " STRIKING." 17 
 
 through a speaking-trumpet. Our captain seized his 
 trumpet in return. 
 
 " Certainly, monsieur, certainly. We have been and 
 intend to go on striking, just in the way Englishmen 
 have the fashion of doing." 
 
 A loud laugh burst from our crew at this answer. 
 It just suited our tastes, and then such a hearty cheer 
 was uttered as could not have failed to convince the 
 Frenchman that our captain was likely to be backed by 
 his people to the utmost. Our guns were not long 
 silent, and once more the darkness of night was illu- 
 minated by the bright sheets of flame which burst forth 
 in almost a continuous stream from their mouths. 
 
 What a contrast to the previous awful silence was 
 there in the report of the guns, the rattle of musketry, 
 the shouts of the officers, the cheers of the men, the 
 crashing of spars and timber as the shot struck home, 
 and the shrieks, and cries, and groans of the wounded ! 
 To these expressions of pain even the bravest cannot 
 help giving way, when wounded where the nerves are 
 most sensitive. 
 
 Several times the enemy attempted to close, when 
 her greatly preponderating force of men would have 
 told with fearful effect on our decks ; but each time the 
 attempt was made it was dexterously avoided by our 
 captain. We had, however, begun to suffer considerably 
 in spars and rigging, and the number of our killed and 
 wounded was increasing. Our second lieutenant had 
 
 been severely injured by the fall of the foretop-gallant- 
 B * 
 
18 DEATH OF JAMES MARTIN. 
 
 mast. A midshipman, a young lad who had just come 
 to sea, was struck down close to me. I lifted him up 
 in my arms for a moment, to get him carried below out 
 of harm's way; but the terrible injury he had received 
 convinced me that no help could avail him. I put my 
 hand on his heart : it had ceased to beat. Yet what 
 voice sounded more full of life and spirit than his as we 
 cheered at the captain's answer to the Frenchman's 
 hail 1 On the other side of me a fine young fellow fell 
 mortally wounded. He was just my own age, but not, 
 like me, left alone in the world he had many dear ones 
 in his humble home. He felt that he had not many 
 moments to li ve, though his mind was as active as ever. 
 
 " Williams !" he faintly cried. " Stoop down, lad ! 
 Don't let them take me below : I want to die here ! And 
 I say you know my poor mother, and Sally, and George: 
 just tell them that you saw the last of me ; that I thought 
 of them, and prayed for 1ten, and that I hope we may 
 meet in that far, far-off p<w to which we are all bound ! 
 I haven't forgot the prayers mother taught me, tell her. 
 It will comfort her to know that ! Good-bye, Jack ! " 
 
 He pressed my hand as he uttered these words, but 
 instantly afterwards his fingers relaxed. His spirit had 
 fled, and I returned to my duty at my gun ! 
 
 There were not many seamen, unhappily, in those 
 days, like poor James Martin. Another shipmate was 
 killed not far from me, and he died uttering fearful 
 curses on our enemies, utterly ignorant of the future 
 world into which he was entering. 
 
THE FRIGATE IS HIT HAED. 19 
 
 Thus we fought on. Although we were severely 
 punishing our big opponent, we could not feel that we 
 were getting the best of the fight. 
 
 " Do you think we shall take her ?" said I to Peter, 
 during another short cessation of firing. 
 
 " I scarcely expect that," he answered. " But I am 
 pretty certain that he won't take us. See, hurrah ! He's 
 been hit again pretty hard !" 
 
 As he spoke, the frigate's mizzenmast, which must 
 have been before badly wounded, went by the board, and 
 at the same time her main-yard came down by the 
 run on deck, no doubt doing further damage by the 
 fall. 
 
 To show the enemy that our spirits were as high as 
 ever, we cheered again ; but, as if in retaliation, several 
 shots, in quick succession, struck our foretop-mast, and 
 it, and the yard, and all our headsail, came thundering 
 down on deck, in a confusjfl mass of wreck, disabling 
 several of our people, an<T rendering our foremost gun 
 useless for a time. I was thankful that I had been sta- 
 tioned at a gun instead of being aloft. Some of the 
 officers hurried forward to get the wreck cleared away, 
 while others encouraged the mf^ro persevere in the 
 strife not that any encouragement was necessary, for 
 we were all eager to continue it, still hoping to make 
 prize of our antagonist. 
 
 What had become of the schooner meantime, we 
 could not tell. We could only suppose that she was 
 an unarmed vessel. Had she been armed, she might 
 
20 A FAREWELL SHOT AT THE FRIGATE. 
 
 have proved a very disagreeable addition to the force 
 with which we had to contend. 
 
 While we were clearing the wreck of the foretop- 
 mast, another broadside was poured into us, which we 
 returned with our after-guns. It appeared to me, as I 
 looked up again at her after loading, that the frigate 
 was increasing her distance from us. There could be 
 no mistake about it. Her helm had been put up, and 
 she was running off before the wind ! Didn't we cheer 
 heartily ! but then we remembered that, deprived of 
 our headsail, we could not follow so we cheered 
 again, and sent a few shot flying after her, like a dog's 
 farewell bark, just to show her that we claimed the 
 victory, and would be ready for her if she chose to 
 come back ; and then we set to work with a will to re- 
 pair damages. 
 
 Our couple of hours' night work had produced not a 
 few, and sadly changed the appearance of our trim little 
 sloop. Still, as our foremast was standing, we were 
 able to make headsail on the ship, and we hoped by the 
 following morning to get matters sufficiently to rights 
 to be able to renew the engagement should our oppo- 
 nent again venture to attack us. I, in common with 
 many of the younger men, was very much disappointed 
 at not having captured the frigate ; but Peter and others 
 who had fought in the last war, told us that we were 
 very fortunate in not having ourselves been obliged to 
 strike, as our opponent could not have mounted less 
 than six-and-thirty, if not forty guns more than twico 
 
JACK'S SHIP RETURNS TO PLYMOUTH. 21 
 
 as many as we carried. Notwithstanding this, we only 
 hoped to see her again in the morning ; and as soon as 
 daylight appeared several eager pair of eyes were aloft 
 looking out for her. There, hull down to the north- 
 ward, appeared a sail, which was most probably our op- 
 ponent ; but she was running directly before the wind. 
 
 At first we supposed that our captain would follow 
 her ; but though as brave a man as need be, as he had 
 proved himself, he saw that the probability of captur- 
 ing the frigate was too small to justify him in making 
 the attempt, in doing which he was much more likely 
 to lose his own ship. Shattered, indeed, did we look 
 when the sun shone down on our blood-stained decks ; 
 and still more sad were the scenes which the wounded 
 and dying presented below. I will not, however, now 
 dwell on them. Several shot had gone through the 
 ship's sides, some between wind and water ; but the holes 
 had been quickly plugged by the carpenter's crew. 
 Altogether, so -shattered was the sloop, that, unwilling 
 as our captain was to give up the cruise, he had no re- 
 source but to make the best of his way to Plymouth, 
 We arrived there ten days after the engagement ; but 
 the pumps had to be kept going all the time, and the 
 ship was ordered into dock to undergo a thorough 
 repair. 
 
 It is impossible for me to describe all the scenes of 
 which I was witness during that interesting period of 
 England's naval history ; but there was one I must not 
 omit, as it shows what presence of mind and courage can 
 
22 JACK ON BOARD THE JUNO. 
 
 do, in rescuing people even from the greatest of diffi- 
 culties. 
 
 At that time the French revolutionary party, so well 
 named Red Republicans, were inflicting, with unsparing 
 barbarity, the most dreadful atrocities on any of their 
 unhappy countrymen who were even suspected of enter- 
 taining monarchical principles. The inhabitants of 
 Toulon, as well as of several other places, were known 
 to be favourable to the cause of their sovereign ; and to 
 afford them support, Lord Hood then commander-in- 
 cliief in the Mediterranean landed a body of English 
 and Spanish troops, and took possession of the town 
 and forts, while his own fleet, with one sent by Spain 
 to join him, entered the harbour. 
 
 At this time a number of supernumeraries, of whom 
 I was one, sailed from Plymouth to join various ships 
 in the Mediterranean, and, in course of time, I found 
 myself on board the Juno, a fine 3 2 -gun frigate, com- 
 manded by Captain Samuel Hood. We sailed from 
 Malta early in the year 1794, with some officers and a 
 few troops, to reinforce the scanty garrison at Toulon, 
 then besieged, as was reported, by a formidable army 
 of the Republicans, amounting to thirty-three thousand 
 men, under Generals Kellerman and Carteaux. 
 
 The Juno was just the sort of dashing frigate a 
 young fellow of spirit would wish to belong to, and her 
 captain was just the man he would wish to serve under. 
 Strict discipline was kept up on board, and all hands 
 were made to know their duty, and to do it. Her 
 
THE HAKBOUR OF TOULON. 23 
 
 officers, too, were as smart a set as ever stepped. I was 
 very fortunate in this, because for the first time since I 
 came to sea I was amodg strangers, with the exception 
 of Jacob Lyal, who had joined her with me. Peter 
 Poplar was far away in another ship, and I own I 
 missed him sorely. Still, I had learned my duty, and 
 I hoped to continue to do it. 
 
 We had a quick passage from Malta, and made the 
 French coast just before nightfall. We had carried on 
 all sail in the hope of getting in while daylight lasted, 
 as the captain was anxious to deliver his despatches 
 and land his passengers, and be out again in search of 
 any stray cruisers of the enemy. The wind, however, 
 fell so light that we were unable to do as he hoped. 
 But he was not a man to be turned from his purpose. 
 Accordingly, rather than lose a day, he stood boldly in 
 for the harbour-mouth, which is not a difficult one to 
 make. We expected that a pilot would have come out 
 to us, but none appeared ; and as no signal was made 
 for one, it was then known that the captain intended 
 to find his way in in the dark. 
 
 Trusty men were placed in the chains with the lead ; 
 all hands were at their stations ; those with the sharpest 
 eyes were placed as look-outs ; the captain stood, trum- 
 pet in hand, on the quarter-deck, ready to issue his 
 orders. Not a word was spoken fore or aft. The 
 wind was light, and nearly abeam. Thus, with a dead 
 silence reigning on board, the gallant frigate entered 
 the harbour of Toulon. The officers, with their night- 
 
24 NO FLEET TO BE SEEN. 
 
 glasses in hand, were anxiously looking out for the 
 British fleet, that they might ascertain where the frigate 
 was to bring-up. In vain they swept them round in 
 every direction no fleet was to be seen. The circum- 
 stance was reported to the captain. 
 
 " The easterly winds we have had have sent a heavy 
 sea rolling in here. They must have run into the inner 
 harbour to avoid it We must follow them there," was 
 his answer. " Shorten sail ! Let the ship stand in 
 under her topsails." 
 
 The courses were accordingly brailed up, and the top- 
 gallant-sails furled, and under easy sail we stood up 
 the inner harbour. Still nothing could we see of the 
 fleet not a light did any of the ships show. 
 
 On we glided through the calm water. "A brig 
 ahead, sir ! " shouted the third lieutenant from forward. 
 
 " Shall we weather her 1 " asked the captain. 
 
 The answer was in the negative. " Set the foresail 
 and spanker. Ready, about ship ! " 
 
 Scarcely had the boatswain's shrill pipe uttered the 
 appropriate call, than the sails were let fall and sheeted 
 home; and as soon as the frigate felt the effect they 
 produced, the helm was put a-lee, and she went about 
 close under the stern of the brig, which lay in her 
 course. A loud hail came from the brig, but I for one 
 could not make out what was said. 
 
 " That's not an English brig," observed one of the 
 officers near me. She lay off what is called the Grand 
 Tour Point. 
 
THE JUNO IN A TRAP. 25 
 
 " He is inquiring our name," said another officer. 
 
 "His Britannic Majesty's frigate Juno," shouted the 
 first lieutenant. 
 
 " Wah wah wall ! " or sounds something like that, 
 came from the brig. Some one also shouted, " Viva ! " 
 
 " Whereabouts is the English fleet 1 " asked the cap- 
 tain. " Have they sailed 1 Is the admiral still here ?" 
 
 "Wah wah wah!" was the only answer we got. 
 The questions were repeated in French. 
 
 " Yes yes ; oui oui ; wah wah wah ! " was again 
 the reply. 
 
 " That's a French merchant-brig. They cannot make 
 out what we say. The fleet must have gone over to the 
 other side of the harbour." 
 
 Directly afterwards, the words, " Luff ! luff! " 
 reached our ears. 
 
 " They are afraid we shall be ashore, sir," said the 
 first lieutenant. 
 
 " Then down with the helm ! " shouted the captain. 
 The order was promptly obeyed, and the frigate came 
 up almost head to wind; but scarcely a minute had 
 passed when we felt that she had run stem on to the 
 ground ; but so light was the wind, and so slight was 
 the way on her, that no damage of any sort was done. 
 
 Of course the order was immediately given to clew 
 up and hand the sails ; and in another minute or so the 
 Juno lay with all sails furled right up in the centre of 
 the harbour of Toulon, with a line of heavy batteries 
 between her and the sea. While we were handing 
 
26 THE MYSTERIOUS VISIT. 
 
 sails, a boat was seen to put off from the brig ; but in- 
 stead of coining aboard us, she pulled away rapidly in 
 the direction of the town. 
 
 Before, however, we were even off the yards, a flaw 
 of wind took the ship's head, and happily drove it off 
 the bank, when the anchor was let go, and she lay with 
 her head up the harbour. Still, however, she hung 
 on the bank by the stern, while her rudder remained 
 immovable and useless. Seeing this, the captain ordered 
 a kedge to be carried out to warp her off ; which, as she 
 hung very lightly, could easily be done. To perform 
 this operation the launch was lowered; but being a 
 heavy boat, it took some time to get her into the water. 
 Warps and the kedge-anchor were then placed in her, 
 and her crew pulled away with the kedge in the proper 
 direction to haul her off. While we were thus engaged, 
 a boat was seen coming down the harbour. 
 
 " What boat's that 1 " hailed the sentry from forward. 
 
 " Ay, ay," was the answer. 
 
 " Officers coming alongside ! " cried the sentry such 
 being the answer given by naval officers when hailed by 
 a ship-of-war. A captain repeats the name of his ship. 
 
 The gangway was manned to receive the visitors. 
 Every one was puzzled to know the meaning of a visit 
 at so unusual an hour, and anxious to know what it 
 meant. A well-manned boat came alongside, and two 
 French officers, with several other people, scrambled up 
 on deck. 
 
 " Be smart, then, my lads, with the kedge," sung out 
 
THE CAPTAIN PUZZLED. 27 
 
 Mr. Webley, third lieutenant, from forward. "We 
 must get the ship afloat before the wind drives her 
 further on." 
 
 The French officers looked about the decks for an 
 instant, and then, followed by their people, went aft to 
 the captain, who was standing on the quarterdeck ready 
 to receive them. 
 
 " Monsieur le Capitaine," said one of them, taking 
 off his hat and bowing politely, " I am sent by the chief 
 of the port to compliment you on the way you have 
 brought your ship into this loyal port, but to express re- 
 gret that the regulations he has been compelled to issue 
 make it necessary for you to go over to the southern 
 side of the harbour, there to perform a quarantine for 
 a short ten days or so, as you come from Alexandria, 
 an infected place." 
 
 " But we don't come from Alexandria, we come from 
 Malta, which is not an infected place," answered the 
 captain. 
 
 "Then, monsieur, Malta is an infected place," re- 
 turned the officer, quickly. 
 
 " I cannot understand that," answered Captain Hood. 
 " I have to deliver my despatches, and some supernu- 
 meraries for the army here, and then to be away again as 
 fast as possible. I beg, gentlemen, you will inform me 
 where the Victory, Lord Hood's ship, is. I must be 
 guided by his orders." 
 
 " Certainly, monsieur, certainly," said the Frenchman, 
 bowing with a bland smile. " We will pilot you to him.'' 
 
I; 
 
 28 THE TRICK DISCOVERED. 
 
 I remember thinking, as the Frenchmen walked along 
 the deck, that there was a good deal of swagger in 
 their manner, but I only set it down to Gallic impu- 
 dence. While this conversation was going on, one 
 of our midshipmen, a smart youngster, Mowbray, I 
 think, was his name, had been inquisitively examining 
 the Frenchmen, and he now hurried up to the captain, 
 and drew him aside. 
 
 " Just look, sir those are Eepublican cockades ! " 
 he whispered. " As the light of a lantern fell on their 
 hats I observed it. There's some trick put upon us." 
 
 "In truth you are right, my lad, I greatly fear," 
 answered the captain, in an agitated voice. "Where 
 do you say Lord Hood is 1 " he asked, turning abruptly 
 to the Frenchman. 
 
 " My Lord Hood ! He is not here. He has long 
 ago departed. We have no lords here," answered the 
 French officer in a sneering tone. You have made a 
 great mistake, and are like a rat in a hole. The truth 
 is, Monsieur le Capiiaine, you and your ship's company 
 are prisoners ! But make yourself easy the English 
 are good people we will treat them kindly." 
 
 " Prisoners !" exclaimed Captain Hood and the officers 
 standing near, in tones of dismay. " Prisoners ! impos- 
 sible !" But the assertion was too true. 
 
 Lord Hood had been compelled to evacuate Toulon 
 some time before, with all the forces under his command, 
 after blowing up. by the aid of Sir Sidney Smith, seve- 
 ral of the forts, and destroying or carrying away every 
 
THE FRENCH EXULT TOO SOON. 29 
 
 ship in the harbour ; while the unfortunate inhabitants 
 were exposed to all the cruelties which their sanguinary 
 opponents could inflict on them. 
 
 As may be supposed, the Republican Frenchmen 
 exulted in the idea of having so easily captured an Eng- 
 lish frigate and a large number of Englishmen, on whom 
 they might retaliate for some of the losses their party 
 had sustained. As ill news travels quickly, so in an 
 instant the words in everybody's mouth were, "We 
 are prisoners ! we are prisoners !" Some would scarcely 
 believe it, and the officers and many of the men hurried 
 aft in a body to ascertain the fact. Mr. Webley had 
 remained forward, and before we had been able to haul 
 on the warp she had laid out, he promptly recalled the 
 launch, and ordered the people out of her up the side. 
 The boatswain was standing near him. 
 
 " See," he exclaimed, " there's a flaw of wind just 
 come down the harbour. If it holds, the Frenchmen, 
 even should this report be true, need not be quite so 
 sure as they think, that they have caught us." 
 
 Saying this, he hurried aft to the captain, while the 
 boatswain, not to lose time, made all the necessary pre- 
 parations for nr^ing sail and cutting the cable. 
 
 " I believe, sir, that we shall be able to fetch out, if 
 we can get her under sail," said the lieutenant in the 
 captain's ear. The words made him start, and restored 
 vigour to his heart. 
 
 " Thank you, Webley, thank you," exclaimed the 
 captain, when the tliird lieutenant told him that the 
 
30 THE FRENCH CAUGHT IN THEIR OWN TRAP. 
 
 wind had come ahead. " We'll make the attempt, and 
 may Heaven prosper it !" 
 
 Without a moment's delay, the first lieutenant issued 
 the order to make sail, while Mr. Webley hurried for- 
 ward to see the cable cut, as she tended the right way. 
 Like larks we sprang aloft to loose the topsails, and all 
 was done so silently and so rapidly, that the Frenchmen 
 could not make out what was occurring. 
 
 "Gentlemen," said the captain, politely addressing 
 the officers, " I must trouble you to step below. We 
 have duty in this ship to carry on which will not require 
 your presence." 
 
 "But," exclaimed the Frenchmen, uttering all the 
 oaths in their ample vocabulary, " you are our prisoners. 
 We do not choose to obey your orders." 
 
 " You mistake ; you are ours ! Englishmen do not 
 yield unless to greatly superior force," exclaimed our 
 captain. " Gentlemen, you must go below." 
 
 The Frenchmen laughed scornfully. " Treason ! 
 mutiny!" they exclaimed, drawing their sabres, and 
 attempting to make a rush to the gangway; but as 
 they turned, they found themselves confronted by a 
 file of marines, with fixed bayonets pr_ ^nted at them ! 
 
 Rage, and fury, and disappointed revenge were in 
 the tones of their voices, as they gave vent to their 
 feelings in oaths and execrations while they were being 
 handed below. Not a man of their boat's crew 
 escaped, for all had come on board to witness the 
 capture, as they supposed, of a British frigate. 
 
THE TRICK IS UNSUCCESSFUL. 31 
 
 During this time the topsails had been let fall, and 
 in less than three minutes were sheeted-home. The 
 headsails filled. At the very moment they did so, a 
 stronger puff of wind came right down the harbour. 
 " Cut, cut !" was the word. Round swung her head 
 towards the open sea. Almost with a bound it seemed 
 her stern lifted off the ground. " Hurrah hurrah ! 
 we are free we are free !" was the joyful cry. Now, 
 come shot or shell, or whatever our foemen choose to 
 send. We have our brave ship under command, and if 
 our stout sticks do but stand, we may yet escape the 
 trap into which we have so unwarily fallen. 
 
 Such were the sentiments which were felt, if not 
 expressed, by all on board the frigate. Plenty of sharp 
 eyes were on shore, watching through the gloom of 
 night, as far as they were able, the movements of the 
 English frigate, expecting to see her every moment 
 glide up the harbour, where, of course, troops had been 
 rapidly collected to take possession of the prize, and 
 conduct us within the precincts of a French prison. 
 
 The Republicans must soon have discovered that 
 their plan to capture us had not been altogether success- 
 ful. As we sailed down the harbour, instead of up, as 
 they had expected, lights began to gleam from the 
 various strong forts which lined each side of the har- 
 bour below us, and also from the deck of our friend the 
 brig, off Great Tower Point. Then, as we glided on, 
 every moment gathering fresh way, from all directions 
 a hot fire was opened on us. As, with the light wind 
 
32 THE JUNO ESCAPES. 
 
 there was blowing, it was necessary to be rid of every 
 obstruction, both our barge and the Frenchmen's boat 
 were cut adrift, though we would gladly have prevented 
 even them from falling into their hands. 
 
 There was now no longer any necessity for conceal- 
 ment. The drums beat to quarters, the guns were cast 
 loose, and as we passed down the harbour, we began to 
 return the compliments our enemies were so liberally 
 bestowing on us. We had our guns ready in time to 
 give our friend the brig a good dose, but what mischief 
 we inflicted we could not tell ; and, to do her justice, 
 she was not slack in her attempts to cripple us. Thus, 
 in an instant, the harbour, so lately sleeping in silence, 
 and, as it were, shrouded in the solemn gloom of night, 
 was rudely awaked and lighted up with the roar and 
 bright flashes of a hundred guns, which, fast as they 
 could be discharged, sent forth a continuous fire at our 
 seemingly devoted ship. Thus far all had proceeded 
 weU, but we were far from free of danger. Shot after 
 shot struck us, several times we were hulled, but not a 
 man had yet been hit, when, to our dismay, the wind 
 grew very scant, and seemed about to head us. 
 
 " If it shifts a couple of points more to the south- 
 ward, we shall have to beat out of this place !" exclaimed 
 the captain of the gun at which I was stationed. 
 " Never mind, lads ; we'll teach these Frenchmen what 
 a British frigate can do in spite of all that." 
 
 Still the Juno steadily held on her course. The 
 wind backed once more, and came down the haibour, and 
 
A BRAVE EXAMPLE. 33 
 
 on she glided. The enemy's guns were, however, telling 
 on us with fearful effect our topsails were riddled with 
 shot, and our rigging much cut up ; but as the damage 
 occurred, our active crew flew here and there to repair 
 it, as well as time and the darkness would allow. Now 
 the harbour opened out broadly before us, and the line 
 of open sea could be perceived ahead. Our masts and 
 spars stood unharmed, the firing from the forts grew 
 fainter and fainter. Scarcely a shot reached us. On 
 we stood. The shot began to drop astern. For several 
 minutes not one had struck us. The Frenchmen tried 
 in their rage, but all in vain. 
 
 " We are free ! we are free indeed ! Hurrah hurrah 
 hurrah !" burst with one voice from all our crew, and 
 the gallant Juno bounded forward on the wide ocean, 
 to show what British daring, judgment, and prompti- 
 tude will effect, even although the most fearful odds 
 are ranged against success. 
 
 I trust that some on board that ship felt also that a 
 merciful Providence had preserved us from a galling 
 and painful lot, which would have endured for many a 
 long year, to do our duty to Heaven and our country. 
 I trust 'that the example set by the crew of the Juno will 
 serve as an example to all British seamen, never to 
 yield while there is a possibility of escape. 
 
 Well, it was amusing to see how the Frenchmen did 
 stamp and rage when they found that, instead of cap- 
 turing us, they had been taken prisoners ; but we 
 
 treated them very civilly, and after a few shrugs and 
 c* 
 
34 JACK FALLS OVERBOARD. 
 
 grimaces, like people having to take physic, we soon 
 had the men singing and jigging away as merry as 
 crickets. 
 
 I remained for some time on board the Juno, and left 
 her on a very short notice, and very much also against 
 my own wilL 
 
 One dark night, as with a convoy of merchantmen 
 under our charge we were standing for Gibraltar, the 
 watch below were roused up with the cry of, " All 
 hands shorten sail ! " I and others, tossing on our 
 clothes, sprang aloft through the darkness, with a fierce 
 wind blowing in our faces, to reef topsails. Scarcely had 
 I reached the lee foretop-sail yard-arm, and had, as I be- 
 lieved, the earing in my hand, when, how I cannot tell, 
 I found myself jerked off the yard ; and ere I could 
 secure a firm grasp of the rope I held, I found myself 
 hurled through the midnight air, clutching emptiness, 
 till I reached the foam-covered water, through which 
 the ship was hurriedly ploughing her way. I heard 
 the cry, " A man overboard ! a man overboard ! " but 
 the ship had been carrying too much sail, and without 
 shortening it, it was impossible to round to in order to 
 pick me up. From the frigate, therefore, I knew that I 
 could expect no help. I do not believe that for a moment 
 after I fell I lost my consciousness, though I suspect 
 that before I fell I was more asleep than awake. I 
 had on only my shirt and light duck-trousers, so I threw 
 myself on my back, to consider what was best to be 
 done. There were plenty of vessels I knew astern of 
 

 A STRANGE SLEEPING PLACE. 
 
 I beyan to haul up the ropes, and endeavoured to form as secure a resting-place for my- 
 self as circumstances would allow. When I hail done all I could, 1 looked round through 
 the darkness for the chanoe of di.scorei 1111: a sail ; but none could I see, so I sat down, and, 
 strange to say, fell a s leep. 1'aijc So. 
 

A STRANGE SLEEPING PLACE. 35 
 
 the frigate ; but there was little chance of being seen 
 by any of them, or of their being able to pick me up if 
 they did see me. 
 
 How long I could have remained floating on my 
 back I don't know some hours, I suppose, in smooth 
 water ; but as it was, the squall had blown up a sea, 
 and the spray kept dashing over my head, and half 
 drowned me. On a sudden I found my head strike 
 against something with so much force as almost to 
 stun me ; and, turning round, I found myself in con- 
 tact with a large object. I caught hold of it. Eopes 
 were hanging down from it into the water, I climbed 
 up by them, and found that it was the top and parts 
 of the topmast of a ship of large size. I felt thankful 
 that I was not likely to die for some time, unless 
 the weather grew worse ; and I did not allow myself to 
 reflect that even a worse death might be in store for 
 me that of starvation. I had my knife secured by a 
 lanyard round my neck, so I began to haul up the 
 ropes, and endeavoured to form as secure a resting- 
 place for myself as circumstances would allow. When 
 I had done all I could, I looked round through the 
 darkness for the chance of discovering a sail ; but none 
 could I see, so I sat down, and, strange to say, fell 
 asleep. 
 
36 JACK AFLOAT ON THE MAST 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 TYRANNY WAR AND MUTINY, WITH A GLIMPSE OP 
 HOME COMFORTS BETWEEN. 
 
 As I said, I went to sleep hanging on to a piece of 
 wreck in the middle of the Mediterranean. It was not 
 an agreeable position to be in, certainly, but it might 
 have been worse. I might have been in the middle of 
 the Atlantic, or the Bay of Biscay, or near a country 
 inhabited by cannibals, or with nothing to float on, as 
 was the case, till I got hold of the shattered mast. I 
 did not feel it a very serious matter, I suppose, for I 
 slept soundly. I knew that the sea at that time was 
 swarming with vessels men-of-war, transports, store- 
 ships, and merchantmen, sailing in every direction, and 
 I hoped one or the other would pick me up. 
 
 At last the sun shining in my eyes awoke me, and 
 looking around I saw, about two miles or so to the 
 eastward, a brig with her foretop-mast gone, and main- 
 topsail-yard carried away. The damage had been done, 
 I had no doubt, by the squall which had sent me out of 
 my warm hammock into the cold water. The squall had 
 passed over, and the sea was almost as smooth as glass. 
 I had a handkerchief round my waist. I took it off, 
 and standing as high as I could on the wreck, I waved it 
 above my head. I waited anxiously to see if my signal 
 had produced any effect ; but the brig's crew were all 
 
JACK'S SIGNAL OF DISTRESS. 37 
 
 so busily engaged in repairing the damage she had 
 received, that they did not see me. So I sat down 
 again, hoping that by-and-by they might knock off 
 work, and find a moment to look about them. One 
 comfort was, that while the calm lasted the brig was 
 not likely to go far away from me. 
 
 The time seemed very long, and I was beginning to 
 get hungry too, as the hour of breakfast drew on. So 
 I got up again and waved my handkerchief, and could 
 not help shouting, though I well knew that no one at 
 such a distance could hear me. I waved till my arm 
 ached, and still I was unobserved ; so I sat down a 
 second time, and began to consider what means existed 
 of attracting the attention of the people aboard the 
 brig. I thought of swimming to her; but I reflected 
 that it would be better to let well alone, and that, as 
 there was a long distance to traverse before I could reach 
 her, I might lose my strength, and sink without being 
 observed. The sun, however, rose higher and higher 
 in the sky, and I grew still more hungry; so for a 
 tliird time I stood up and waved, and shouted, and 
 played all sorts of curious antics, in my eagerness to 
 attract notice. At length there was a stir aboard, and 
 I thought I saw some one waving in return. I was 
 right. A quarter-boat was lowered, and a fast galley 
 pulled towards me. I was not a little pleased when 1 
 saw them coming. They were soon up to me, and 
 though I had not been long floating on the broken 
 mast, I can only say that I left it with very consider- 
 
38 JACK SAVED BY HIS OLD SHIP. 
 
 able satisfaction. The brig, I found, belonged, as I had 
 suspected, to the Juno's convoy. As we approached 
 her, I looked with a scrutinizing eye at her hull. I 
 thought I knew her build. 
 
 "What brig's that]" I asked, with no little interest. 
 
 " Why, the old Rainbow, lad !" answered one of the 
 boat's crew. " A good craft she is still, though she's 
 seen plenty of work in her day." 
 
 So I was indebted for my preservation to my old 
 ship my sea-cradle, I might call her. I hauled myself 
 up her side, and there, on her quarter-deck, stood 
 Captain Gale, working away as usual with his people, 
 encouraging them by word and action. He seemed 
 very glad to see me, as I am sure I was to see him. 
 
 " I see, sir," said I, after having had a little talk 
 with him, " you have plenty of work to do aboard, so, 
 if I may just have some food to put life into me, I'll 
 turn to and lend a hand." 
 
 "Ready as ever for work, Jack, I see!" said he, 
 smiling. " I am glad the men-of-war haven't knocked 
 that out of you." 
 
 Fortunately the fine weather continued, and by 
 nightfall we were able to rig a jury-mast and make sail 
 on the brig. By the time we reached Gibraltar the 
 Juno had sailed, and, as may be supposed, I being a 
 pressed-man, did not feel myself bound to follow her. 
 I was very well satisfied with the treatment I had 
 received in the navy, and do not think that I should 
 have quitted it for any other vessel but my own brig - } 
 
JACK ASHORE. 39 
 
 but as Captain Gale was willing to take me, I could 
 not resist the temptation of remaining with him. 
 After nearly foundering in a heavy gale, being more 
 than once chased by an enemy's cruiser, and narrowly 
 escaping being run down by one of our own line-of- 
 battle-ships, we reached Bristol, to which we were then 
 bound, in safety. 
 
 I had not forgotten my promise to poor James 
 Martin, my shipmate in the Syren, who was killed in 
 our action with the French frigate j and knowing that 
 his family lived at a village within forty or fifty miles 
 of Bristol, I set off to visit them. Except a small 
 amount of pay due to me for the voyage home, I had 
 little enough money in my pocket, so I was obliged to 
 go on foot. I had never seen anything of the interior 
 of England before, and knew nothing of its varied 
 beauties, especially of its rural districts the rich 
 meadows, the waving corn-fields, the thick woods, and, 
 more than all, the shady lanes and green hedges, full 
 of roses and honeysuckles, with numberless beautiful 
 flowers growing on the mossy banks beneath them ; 
 but still deeper impression did the sequestered village 
 make on me, with its open green and neat cottages, sur- 
 rounded by pretty gardens ; and its clear pond, with 
 gravelly bed ; and its neighbouring coppice ; and its 
 quiet church, with graceful spire ; and the neat and un- 
 pretending parsonage ; and the old minister, with thin 
 cheeks and long white hair, and grave yet kind, loving 
 countenance, to whom all smiled and courtesied or doffed 
 
40 AN ENGLISH VILLAGE. 
 
 their hats as he passed ; and the long, low school-house, 
 with rosy, noisy children rushing out of it, and scatter- 
 ing here and there instantly to begin their play ; and 
 the buxom mothers and old dames coming out from their 
 doors to watch them, or to chat with each other in the 
 intervals of work; and the sheep on the sunny downs 
 above ; and the sparkling stream which came murmur- 
 ing by, half overgrown with bushes, so that its pleasant 
 sound alone showed its locality; and its deep pool, 
 where the trout loved to He ; and the cattle in the green 
 meadow, seeking for shade under the tall elms, or 
 with lazy strokes of their tails whisking off the flies ; 
 and the boys whistling in the fields ; and the men, with 
 long white smocks worked in front, and gay handker- 
 chiefs, tending the plough or harrow, or driving the lightly- 
 laden waggon or cart with sturdy well-fed horses. And 
 then the air of tranquillity and repose which pervaded 
 the spot, the contentment visible everywhere, made an 
 impression on me which time has never been able to 
 obliterate, and which, in far, far off regions, has come 
 back on me with greater force than ever, and prevented 
 me from remaining, as many of my companions did, 
 among their half-savage inhabitants, to enjoy the sup- 
 posed delights of idleness, and has renewed in me the 
 desire to end my days in my fatherland. 
 
 In such a scene as I have described I found the 
 family of my poor shipmate. I easily made myself 
 known. They had no doubt of the truth of my story, 
 and gave me a kind though tearful welcome. The old 
 
AN ENGLISH HOME. 41 
 
 mother seized my arm and pushed me into a seat, 
 which she mechanically wiped with her blue apron : 
 the tall, sunburnt father, with grizzled locks, and 
 dressed in long smock and yellow gaiters, grasped my 
 hand. 
 
 " And you were with our James when he was struck 
 down in battle, and he thought of us all here ? Bless 
 him!" 
 
 The old man could say no more. I told him how 
 he not only thought of them, but prayed for them, and 
 spoke of the great comfort which the prayers his mother 
 had taught him had been to him, especially in his last 
 mortal agony. 
 
 The old woman alone wept, but not vehemently. 
 They had long before this heard of his death. My 
 message rather brought comfort than sorrow. 
 
 After a time George came in a sturdy young man, 
 with well-knit limbs and round, good-humoured counte- 
 nance, with the universal smock, and shoes few legs 
 but such as his could lift. When I spoke of James, 
 his countenance grew sad, and, rising from his three- 
 legged stool, he left the cottage, and did not return for 
 nearly half an hour. 
 
 One daughter came in from milking the cows at a 
 neighbouring farm. She reminded me of James. 
 How neat and clean she looked, even coming from 
 work ! and how modest and retiring in her manner ! 
 She might have been pretty I don't remember : she 
 was far better than pretty, I judged from all she said. 
 
42 THE BULWAEKS OF ENGLAND'S FEEEDOM. 
 
 Her sisters were away at service, I found. She asked 
 many questions about James; and though her voice 
 was more than ever subdued when she mentioned his 
 name, my replies seemed to give her satisfaction. But 
 I had the sense gradually to leave off talking of my 
 dead shipmate, and began to tell them of the adventures 
 I had gone through, and of the strange scenes I had 
 witnessed. 
 
 There was an old black oak desk, or sloping board, 
 near the small latticed window in the thick wall. On 
 the desk was a large well-worn Bible open, with a 
 green spectacle-case to keep down the page. After 
 supper the old man approached it, as was evidently his 
 custom ; and, while all sat round in reverential silence, 
 he began to read slowly and distinctly, though not 
 without difficulty, from the Word of God. One thing 
 struck me, that he read not for form's sake, but that 
 he and his hearers might reap instruction for faith and 
 and practice from what he read. He was evidently 
 aware of the truth, that those sacred pages before 
 him were written for our instruction, to be a guide 
 unto our feet, and a light unto our path. Then he 
 prayed, his words came from his heart, for all pre- 
 sent, and for guidance and protection for those absent. 
 He did not forget our king and country, and pleaded 
 that God would prosper England's arms by sea and 
 land in a righteous struggle. Surely those prayers, 
 rising from many a humble hearth, were not unheeded 
 by the King of kings. Then, I say to those who 
 
A BROTHER'S GRIEF. 43 
 
 themselves believe, teach, oh ! teach the poor to pray ! 
 for their own sakes, for your sake, for England's sake. 
 Such prayers alone can maintain her as she is, great, 
 glorious, and free. 
 
 The Martins would not let me go to the village inn, 
 as I proposed, but insisted on my taking a shake-down 
 in the common room with George. The rest slept in a 
 room above. The moonlight came through the lattice 
 window. I saw George sitting up in his bed. 
 
 " Are you asleep, Williams f he asked, gently. 
 
 No," I replied. 
 
 " Then tell me now about poor James," he answered. 
 
 I was not slack in obeying his wishes, and for many 
 an hour I went on telling him all the anecdotes I could 
 think of connected with James Martin, from the 
 moment I first knew him till I saw him committed to 
 his watery grave. 
 
 " Thank you, master," he said quietly when I ceased ; 
 and as I lay down I heard many a sob bursting from 
 his sturdy bosom. " That lad may be a Chaw-bacon," 
 I thought to myself ; " but he has got a heart for all 
 the world just like a sailor's." 
 
 By daybreak next morning the family were astir, and 
 went cheerfully about their daily labours. George had 
 some two or three miles to go to the farm on which he 
 found employment ; the old man and Susan had work 
 near at hand. 
 
 I spent a whole day in that quiet village, wandering 
 about among the fields and lanes, and over the downs, 
 
44 JACK'S PARTING GIFT. 
 
 till the family assembled again in the evening when their 
 work was done. The next morning I took my de- 
 parture. I had learned from a shipmate what would 
 certainly be acceptable in a country district, and had 
 brought with me a package of tea and sugar, which I 
 left as a parting gift for poor James's mother. I re- 
 member that I put it down somewhat abruptly on the 
 table after I had shaken hands, exclaiming, " That's 
 for you, mother !" and with my small bundle at the end 
 of my stick, I rushed out of the cottage, and took the 
 way back to Bristol. 
 
 That was the only glimpse of English country-life I 
 ever got, till, an old, broken-down man, my career at sea 
 was ended. I was on shore often enough, but what 
 scenes did I witness among docks, and narrow streets, 
 and in the precincts of great commercial towns ? What 
 can the sailor who never strays beyond these know of all 
 the civilizing influences of a well-ordered country home 1 
 As I say, I never forgot that quiet scene, short as was 
 the glimpse I obtained ; and it had an influence on me 
 for all my after-life, which, at the time, I could not 
 have suspected. Even at first when I got back to 
 Bristol, and breathed the moral atmosphere with which 
 I was surrounded, I longed to be once more away on 
 the free ocean. 
 
 The old brig was soon ready again for sea ; but as she 
 was about to sail, Captain Gale was taken so ill that 
 he could not proceed, and another master was sent in 
 his stead. I ought to have mentioned that Captain 
 
PETTY TYEANTS. 45 
 
 Helfricli had sold her to some Bristol merchants, and 
 had got a large ship instead, which traded round Cape 
 Horn. Captain Grindall was a very plausible man on 
 shore, so he easily deceived the owners ; but directly 
 he got into blue water he took to his spirit bottle, and 
 then cursed and swore, and brutally tyrannized over 
 everybody under his orders. I had seen a good deal of 
 cruelty, and injustice, and suffering in the navy, and 
 had heard of more, but nothing could surpass what that 
 man made his crew feel while he was out of sight of 
 land. The first mate, Mr. Crosby, who, with Captain 
 Gale, had appeared a quiet sort of man, though rather 
 sulky and ill-tempered at times, imitated the master's 
 example. 
 
 We were bound for Barbadoes, in the West Indies. 
 We had not got half way there, when one of the crew 
 fell sick. Poor fellow ! he had not strength to work, 
 but the master and Mr. Crosby said that he had, 
 and that they would make him ; so they came down 
 into the forepeak and hauled him out of his berth, and 
 drove him with a rope's end on deck. He tried to 
 work, but fell down ; so they lashed him to the main- 
 rigging in the hot sun, and there left him, daring any 
 of us to release him, or to take him even a drop of 
 water. I wonder that treatment did not kill him. 
 
 Two days after that, when there was some sea on, 
 and the brig was pitching heavily, he fell down again, 
 and Mr. Crosby caught sight of him, and kicked him 
 in the ribs ; and when the second mate, who was a 
 
46 SAVAGE CRUELTY. 
 
 quiet young man, and generally frightened at the other 
 two, tried to interfere, he threatened to knock him down 
 with a handspike. Then, because poor Taylor called 
 them by some name they deserved, they dragged him 
 aft by his hah*, and then triced him up to the main- 
 rigging by the heels. I was in the watch below ; of 
 the rest of the crew, one was at the helm, another for- 
 ward, and the others aloft ; so that there was no one to 
 interfere. At last, the man forward looked down the 
 fore-scuttle and told us what had happened. We 
 sprung on deck. Taylor was getting black in the face. 
 It was more than we could stand, and in a body we 
 rushed aft, and before the mate could interfere, for the 
 captain was below, we cut him down, and carried him 
 forward. The mate sung out, " Mutiny !" and the cap- 
 tain came on deck with his pistols. But we told him he 
 might shoot one and all of us, but we would not see a 
 messmate murdered before our eyes. Our determined 
 manner somewhat awed the captain, and swearing that 
 he wouM be even with us before long, he let us have 
 our way. Poor Taylor did not die at once, as we ex- 
 pected he would ; but that night he was in a high 
 fever, and raved and shrieked till he made us all 
 tremble with terror. 
 
 At noon next day the captain observed that Taylor 
 was not on deck. He asked why he did not come. 
 No one answered. " Then I'll soon learn the cause," 
 he- exclaimed, leaping down forward. In another 
 moment he sprung up again, followed by Talyor. The 
 
MURDER. 47 
 
 hair of the latter was all standing on end ; his eyeballs 
 were starting from their sockets ; he had only his shirt 
 on, with the sleeves rolled up, showing his thin bony 
 arms and legs. He was shrieking terrifically. The 
 captain attempted to kick him back as he appeared 
 above the hatchway ; but he evaded the blow, and stood 
 on deck confronting his persecutor. The strength of 
 madness was upon him. He made a spring at the 
 captain, and would have hurled him, I verily believe, 
 overboard ; but at that moment the first mate rushing 
 forward, struck the poor fellow a blow on the back of 
 the head with a handspike. He gave one glance at his 
 murderer as he fell, and in a few minutes his limbs 
 stiffened, and he was dead. The captain and mate 
 went aft as he fell, leaving him on the deck, and talked 
 together. 
 
 After some time the mate sung out, "House that 
 fellow up, some of you there ! Ill or not ill, he must do 
 his duty." None of us spoke or stirred, and at last he 
 came forward and kicked the corpse, as if to make 
 the man get up. We guessed all the time that he 
 knew perfectly well that Taylor was dead. There he 
 lay where he fell, till the second mate, who had been 
 below, came on deck, and, going up to the body, dis- 
 covered the truth. He, of course, reported the man's 
 death to the captain. 
 
 "Heave the carcass overboard, Mr. Sims," was the 
 answer. " Let's hear no more about the rascal." 
 
 Sailors have a dislike to have a dead body in the 
 
48 , BARBADOES. 
 
 slip ; so, before night set in, we lashed it up in a piece 
 of canvas, and with a shot at the feet, committed it to 
 the sea. Strange as it may appear, when the mate 
 found that we had taken the canvas for this purpose, he 
 made it an excuse for further abuse and ill-treatment. 
 Not a day passed but one or other of us got a kick or 
 a blow from him or the captain. They made one 
 young lad very nearly leap overboard, where he would 
 have been drowned. I hauled him back, and calming 
 him down, showed him the enormity of the sin he was 
 going to commit, and urged him to bear his trials, as 
 they must shortly be over. 
 
 At last we reached Carlisle Bay, where we brought 
 up off Bridge Town, the capital of the fertile island 
 Barbadoes. The town lies round the bay, and con- 
 tains some handsome houses and broad streets. This 
 island is more level than most of the West India isles, 
 with the exception of the north-eastern quarter, called 
 Scotland, where there is an elevation of a thousand 
 feet above the sea. It is rather less in size than 
 the Isle of Wight. What a wretched voyage had we 
 had ! How miserable and crushed in spirit did I feel ! 
 The scene struck me, therefore, as peculiarly beautiful, 
 as, gliding up the bay, we saw spread out before us the 
 blue waters, fringed by the tall, graceful palms; the 
 shining white houses, circling round the shore; the 
 trim, gallant men-of-war; the merchantmen, with their 
 many-coloured flags; the numerous boats pulling here 
 and there, manned by shouting, grinning, laughing 
 
JACK THE VICTIM OF TYRANNY 49 
 
 negroes; and then the planters' houses, and woods, 
 and fields of sugar-cane, and farms in the distance, 
 made me feel that such scenes as we had gone through 
 could no longer be enacted with impunity. 
 
 The moment we dropped our anchor, the captain 
 went on shore; and I found that, to be beforehand 
 with any of us who might inform against him, he had 
 given his own version of Taylor's death, which, of 
 course, his mate was ready to corroborate. When he 
 returned on board, he gave a triumphant glance for- 
 ward, as much as to say, I have you still in my power. 
 So he had, as we found when once more we were at sea. 
 I was glad that the young lad Thompson, whom he had 
 so ill-treated, deserted the day before we sailed, and, I 
 believe, entered aboard a man-of-war, where he was 
 safe. 
 
 While in harbour we had been quiet enough, but we 
 had not been two days at sea before the captain and 
 mate commenced their old system of tyranny. Every- 
 body was ill-treated, and this time I was the chief vic- 
 tim. Kicked and struck on the slightest pretext, and 
 compelled to perform the most disgusting offices, I soon 
 felt myself a degraded being both in body and mind ; 
 and when I thought of what I had been on board the 
 Juno, and what I now was, I shrunk from making the 
 comparison. But I was to obtain relief in a way I 
 little expected. 
 
 I was in the second mate's watch. Early one morn- 
 ing, about four bells in the middle watch that is 
 D * 
 
50 THE END OF THE OLD RAINBOW. 
 
 to say, about two o'clock I had just been relieved 
 from my trick at the helm. The weather was thick 
 and squally, and the night very dark. The look-out 
 was careless, or had bad eyesight ; and the mate know- 
 ing this, was constantly going forward himself. I was 
 leisurely going along the deck, when I heard him sing 
 out " A sail on the starboard-bow ! Luff ! luff all 
 you can ! " I sprang forward. The ship was nearer 
 to us than he supposed. Eight stem on she came, 
 towering like a huge mountain above us. In an instant 
 the brig's bows were cut down to the water's edge. I 
 sung out to those on deck to follow me, and clung on 
 to whatever I could first get hold of. It proved to 
 be the ship's bobstay. I climbed up it on to the bow- 
 sprit, and, as I looked down, I saw her going right over 
 the vessel I had just left her decks sinking from sight 
 beneath the dark waters. The tall masts, and spars, 
 and sails followed : down, down they went, drawn by 
 an irresistible force! It seemed like some dreadful 
 dream. Before I could secure myself on the bowsprit, 
 they had disappeared in the unfathomable abyss. Not 
 a cry or a groan reached my ears from my drowning 
 shipmates, unwarned, unprepared they died. Such 
 has been many a hapless seaman's fate. One only 
 escaped. He had hold of the dolphin-striker. I could 
 just distinguish his form through the darkness as he 
 followed me. I slid down to help him, and with diffi- 
 culty hauled him up on the bowsprit. He seemed 
 horror-struck at what had occurred; and so, indeed,. we 
 
JACK ON BOARD THE REBECCA. 61 
 
 might both well be, and thankful that we had been 
 preserved. Such was the end of the old Rainbow. 
 
 I now first sung out, and gave notice of our escape 
 to those on board the ship. Several of the crew had 
 rushed forward, and now helped poor Mr. Sims and 
 me off the bowsprit. We heard, meantime, the officers 
 of the ship ordering the boats to be lowered ; and she 
 being hove up into the wind, one from each quarter 
 was soon manned and in the water. While the two 
 mates of the ship, anxious to save the lives of their 
 fellow-creatures, pulled about in every direction near 
 where the brig was supposed to have gone down, I was 
 looking over the bows, hoping that some of my poor 
 shipmates might yet survive ; but no answering cry was 
 made to the repeated shouts of the boats' crews. At 
 last the boats returned on board, and I found that the 
 .mate and I were the only survivors of the Rainbow. 
 Had she not been an old vessel, I do not think that she 
 would so easily have foundered from the blow she 
 received. 
 
 I found that the ship I was on board of was the 
 Rebecca, a large West Indiaman, trading between Lon- 
 don and Barbadoes, to which place she was then bound, 
 so that I should have to return there instead of going 
 home. The captain sent for the mate and me into the 
 cuddy-cabin, to inquire about the vessel to which we 
 had belonged. He was a quiet, kind-mannered man, 
 and seemed very much cut up at the loss of the brig, 
 though he said that he could not blame ids people for 
 
52 THE MATE'S DEATH. 
 
 what had occurred. When we had given him all the 
 information he required, he directed that we should 
 have berths and food supplied us. I turned in gladly, 
 though it was some time before I went to sleep, and 
 even then I could not get rid of the recollection of the 
 sinking brig, which had borne me in safety for so many 
 a long year over the wide ocean. 
 
 The next morning I was told that the mate was very 
 ill The doctor of the ship had been attending him, 
 but said that his case was hopeless. I sat by him all day. 
 Sometimes he would be perfectly quiet and do nothing 
 but moan ; and then he would start up, and shriek out 
 " Luff! luff! or she'll be into us!" and then sink 
 down again, overcome with horror at the recollection ot 
 the event. Towards night he grew worse, and, after 
 several fearful shrieks, he sunk back and expired. 
 
 Thus twice in less than two years was I mercifully 
 preserved from destruction. There were a number of 
 passengers on board, who were very kind to me, and 
 took pleasure in asking me questions about my life at 
 sea, and in listening to the accounts of my adventures. 
 Among them was a young gentleman, who, when he 
 heard the name of the Rainbow brig, and that she 
 sailed out of Dublin, made many inquiries about her. 
 He told me that he knew Dublin well, and had often 
 heard of the former owners of the Rainbow. He was, 
 I found, going out to Bridge Town, to take the manage- 
 ment of a large mercantile house there. 
 
 "You must come and see me when we get there," 
 
AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 53 
 
 said lie one day. " I am not certain, but I think we 
 have met before." 
 
 " Where could that have been 1 I don't remember 
 you, sir," said I. 
 
 " Hadn't you a very tall seaman aboard the brig 
 when you first went to sea in her 1 " he asked abruptly. 
 
 " Yes, of course, sir ! " I exclaimed. " Peter Poplar, 
 my best of friends; I owe everything to him." 
 
 " So do I, then, I suspect," said he, warmly. " Do 
 you remember a little lad sitting crying on the quays 
 at Dublin, to whom he gave a bundle of old clothes ] 
 Yours, I believe, they were." 
 
 " Yes," said I, " I remember, too, how grateful he 
 seemed for them, and how Peter walked away with me 
 that he might not listen to his thanks." 
 
 " He had reason to be thankful," said the gentleman. 
 " That suit of clothes enabled him to obtain a situation, 
 where, by honesty and perseverance, and an earnest 
 wish to promote his kind master's interests, he rose by 
 degrees to hold the most responsible situation in his 
 establishment. Do you remember the boy's name 1 " 
 
 " No, sir," I replied. " I am not quite certain." 
 
 " Was it Terence, do you think 1 " he asked. 
 
 " Yes, sir ! " I exclaimed. " Terence it was Terence 
 M'Swiney that was his name. I remember it now, 
 for he repeated it several times." 
 
 " That is my name," said the gentleman ; " and I, 
 Jack, am the very little lad to whom your kind friend 
 gave your old clothes. I should much like to meet 
 
54 TERENCE'S STORY. 
 
 him again, to thank him, as I do you, for your share of 
 the favour conferred on me. Of one thing you may 
 be certain, I have not been idle. When not engaged 
 in my master's business, I was employed in study and 
 in improving my own mind. I never lost an oppor- 
 tunity of gaining knowledge, and never willingly wasted 
 a moment." 
 
 Mr. M'Swiney told me a good deal more about him- 
 self, and I felt how very different a life I had led, and 
 how little I had ever done to improve my mind or to 
 gain knowledge. I even then thought that it was too 
 late to begin, and so I went on in my idleness. 
 
 The day before we reached Carlisle Bay the captain 
 sent for me, and told me that the passengers had been 
 interested in my history, and that, as I had lost all my 
 kit in the brig, they had made a collection to enable 
 me to purchase a new one. This he presented to me 
 in the shape of thirty dollars. I expressed myself, as 
 I felt, very grateful for the kindness I had received. 
 
 Although Mr. M'Swiney had once been in the same 
 rank of life to which I belonged, and in one respect 
 even worse off, because I had a suit of clothes on my 
 back when he had none, I did not, in consequence, 
 address him as an equal. He seemed to appreciate my 
 feeling, and I believe that I thereby secured his esteem. 
 He would have taken me to the lodging he had 
 engaged at Bridge Town, but I said, "No, sir, thank 
 you I will remain on board the ship till I get a berth 
 in some other craft. I have no fancy for living 
 
JACK ASHOKE AGAIN. 55 
 
 ashore." I went up to see Mm several times, and we 
 parted, I believe, with mutual feelings of regard. He 
 had more than repaid me for the benefit I had been 
 formerly the means of doing him, and he as well as I 
 soon found that our habits of thought were so dif- 
 ferent that we could not associate on really equal 
 terms, however much we might wish the attempt to 
 succeed. 
 
 Finding a brig, the Jane and Mary, short of hands, 
 sailing for the port of Hull, I shipped on board her. I 
 was not much better off in her though, than I had been 
 in the Rainbow with Captain Grindall. The captain and 
 mates did not proceed to such extremities as he and Mr. 
 Crosby did, but they were rough, ignorant, ill-tempered 
 men, and treated the crew as brutes, looking upon 
 them as mere machines, out of whom they were to get 
 as much work as their strength would allow. When 
 we reached Hull I was glad to leave the Jane and 
 Mary; and without even going on shore for a day's 
 spree, as most of the other hands did, and accordingly 
 fell in with pressgangs, I transferred myself to a barque 
 trading to Archangel, on the north coast of Russia. 
 
 By the time I got back, I had had enough of a 
 northern voyage, so for the first time went on shore at 
 Hull. Sailors' lodging-houses are generally dirty, foul 
 traps, kept by wretches whose great aim is to fleece the 
 guests of everything they may possess at least cost to 
 themselves. I got into one of this class, for of course 
 I did not know where to go. A shipmate had invited 
 
56 A SAILORS' LODGING-HOUSE. 
 
 me to accompany him, saying he had been very well 
 treated, though I found afterwards he had been 
 supplied with as much food and liquor as he wanted, 
 and indulged in every vice, and then, when he hadn't a 
 farthing in his pocket, put on board a trader half drunk, 
 and sent to sea. I found myself undergoing very 
 shortly the same sort of treatment he had received; 
 and when I refused to drink more, or yield to other 
 temptations, such fierce, angry scowls were cast on me, 
 that I was anxious to get away. They began, indeed, 
 to quarrel with me; but seeing that had not much 
 effect, they became very civil and polite. In a short 
 time the man of the house a sturdy ruffian, with a 
 Jewish cast of countenance went to the cupboard, 
 and I saw him pouring out several tumblers of grog. 
 I pretended not to be watching him, but went on talk- 
 ing to my companions as before. Directly afterwards 
 his wife got up and placed a tumbler by the side of 
 each of us, taking one 
 
 "There are your Saturday's night-caps, my lads," 
 said she, sitting down opposite to us. " Let us drink 
 to sweethearts and wives, and lovers and friends ; a 
 bloody war, and plenty of prize-money ! " And with a 
 leer out of her evil eye, she gulped down half the con- 
 tents of the tumbler between her thick lips. 
 
 Now I had seen old Growler fumbling with several 
 bottles at the dresser, and as I passed my nose over 
 the tumbler which his wife placed near me, a certain 
 rank odour arose from it which I did not like. How 
 
POISON A PRESS-GANG. 57 
 
 to avoid drinking it I was puzzled, as I did not wish 
 to show the suspicion I felt that it was drugged. 
 Luckily the tumbler stood on a little round table by 
 itself; so I jumped up on a sudden, as if something 
 had stung me, and upset the table with the tumbler 
 and its contents ! Old Growler pretended to be very 
 sorry for the accident, and insisted on mixing another. 
 " No, thank you, master," I answered ; " I've been very 
 clumsy, and must pay the penalty by the loss of the 
 grog." The couple looked at each other and then at 
 me with such an evil glance, that I believe had it not 
 been for my companions they would at that moment 
 have turned me out into the street. 
 
 There were six seamen in the room, ktely discharged 
 from different merchantmen. The house was at the 
 end of a dirty, narrow court, all the inhabitants of 
 which were of the lowest description. As we were 
 sitting smoking, a tap was heard at the door. Old 
 Growler went to it. Several questions were asked by 
 a person outside. He came back in a hurry, and beck- 
 oned to his wife to come and answer them. " There are 
 some man-of-war's men outside," said he. " They say 
 that they are come to look for a deserter. They'll soon 
 make my missus open the door, so you've no time to 
 lose, my lads. Be quick, then ; through the door, and 
 stow away in the coal-shed." The house had a back*- 
 door, or it would not have been fit for old Growler's 
 purposes; and the door opened into what they called 
 a garden, but it was a bit of dirty barren ground, 
 
58 JACK IS PRESSED. 
 
 strewn with broken bricks and crockery, and bits of 
 rotten wood, with some tumble-down sheds on either 
 side of it. In one of these he proposed we should 
 hide. As we opened the door, however, to rush out, 
 we* found ourselves confronted by a dozen stout sea- 
 men ; and before we could make the slightest resistance, 
 we were all of us bound hand and foot. The front- 
 door being opened, an officer and several men entered 
 through it, and a large party of us assembled in Mrs. 
 Growler's kitchen. The lieutenant and midshipman 
 who commanded the pressgang took very coolly the 
 abuse which our worthy host and hostess so liberally 
 bestowed on them. We were allowed to go, two and 
 two at a time, under escort, to collect our traps, and 
 then marched down to a couple of boats waiting for us 
 at the quay. In a short time we were put on board a 
 cutter, with a number of other men who had been 
 picked up in a similar way. There was a good deal of 
 grumbling, and some of the men seemed to have been 
 very hardly dealt with; but I cannot say that my 
 change of lot made me particularly unhappy. 
 
 Another night's foray on shore considerably increased 
 our numbers ; besides which several volunteers, mostly 
 landsmen, were obtained, and the cutter then sailed to 
 discharge her passengers into the ships most requiring 
 men. I and several others found ourselves going up 
 the side of His Majesty's ship Glutton, of 50 guns, 
 commanded by Captain Henry Trollope. As I stood 
 on the deck looking about me, previous to being sum- 
 
JACK AND PETEK MEET AGAIN. 69 
 
 moned aft, I saw on the other side the tall figure of a 
 man whose back was turned towards me. My heart 
 beat with surprise and joy, for I felt almost sure he 
 must be Peter Poplar. He shortly turned his head. I 
 was right. He was no other than my old Mend. I 
 sprung over to him, and warmly grasped his hand. 
 He started when he saw me, stared at me with astonish- 
 ment, and for a minute could not speak. 
 
 "Is it really you, Jack]" he at length exclaimed. 
 " Why, lad, I thought you were dead. I was told that 
 you had been lost overboard from the Juno." 
 
 " So I was," said I ; " but I was found by an old 
 friend, who in the end played me a somewhat scurvy 
 trick." And I told him in a few words all that had oc- 
 curred to me since we had been paid off from the Syren. 
 
 " Well, I am right glad to see you, lad that I am," 
 he exclaimed, again wringing my hand. 
 
 My yarn was scarcely out when I was summoned to 
 have my name entered on the ship's books, and to hear 
 my rating, which was that of "able seaman." The 
 Glutton had been an Indiaman, measuring 1400 tons, 
 and had been purchased into the service. She was 
 now armed with the then newly-invented carronades, 
 68-pounders on the lower, and 32-pounders on the 
 upper deck. This was a weight of metal no ship had, 
 I believe, previously carried ; and Captain Trollope was 
 very anxious to try its effect on the ships of the enemy, 
 rightly believing that it would not a little astonish 
 them. 
 
60 THE ENEMY IN SIGHT. 
 
 Our first cruise was off the coast of Flanders. We 
 had not long to wait before an enemy was seen. On 
 the 15th of July, when the days were longest and the 
 weather fine, early in the afternoon six ships were seen 
 from the mast-head running before the wind ; and soon 
 afterwards, further to leeward, appeared a brig and a 
 cutter, which they were apparently bearing down to 
 join. I was at the helm when the captain made out 
 what they were. 
 
 " Four French frigates and two corvettes. They will 
 just suit us!" said he, shutting up his glass with a 
 smile of satisfaction. 
 
 " A heavy squadron for one ship to attack," observed 
 one of the lieutenants. 
 
 " One ! every man on board will be sorry they ever 
 met us/" said the captain. He knew that the officer 
 who spoke was not one likely to flinch from the work 
 to be done. 
 
 We were standing directly for the enemy, whose ships 
 were pretty close in with the land. Notwithstanding 
 the apparently overwhelming numbers of the foe, the 
 ship with the greatest alacrity was cleared for action. 
 
 " Shall we really fight them 1 " asked a youngster of 
 Peter, who was a great favourite with all the midship- 
 men. 
 
 " Ay that we shall, sir," he answered. " The cap- 
 tain only wishes that there were twice as many ships to 
 fight." 
 
 " That's all right ! " exclaimed the young midship- 
 
SIX SHIPS TO ONE. 61 
 
 man. " I was afraid that some trick was intended, and 
 that we should soon have to up stick, and run for it." 
 
 " No, no ; no fear of that ! I don't think our cap- 
 tain is the man to run from anything." 
 
 It was now about eight o'clock in the evening, and 
 the French ships, having formed in line, seemed to have 
 no intention of avoiding us. A feeling of pride and 
 confidence animated the bosoms of all our crew as we 
 stood round the short heavy guns with which our ship 
 was armed, while advancing towards an enemy of a 
 force apparently so overwhelming. One French frigate, 
 the Brutus, was a razeed 64-gun ship, and now carried 
 46 guns. Then there were the Incorruptible, of 38 
 guns ; the Magicienne, of 36 ; the Eepublicain, of 28 ; 
 and the two corvettes, of 22 guns each. 
 
 On we stood. Whatever the enemy did, we were 
 not to fire till we got close up to them. There were to 
 be no long shots with us. It had become almost dark 
 before we arrived abreast of the three sternmost ships. 
 " Take care that not a gun is fired till I give the order," 
 cried the captain. " Steer for that big fellow there." 
 This was the Brutus, the second from the van. We 
 were within thirty yards of this ship. " Strike to His 
 Britannic Majesty's ship Glutton !" cried the captain, 
 waving to the Frenchman. This order the Frenchmen 
 were not likely to obey. Up went the French colours 
 at the peaks of all the ships, and immediately they 
 began firing as they could bring their guns to bear. 
 We glided on a few yards nearer the opponent our cap- 
 
62 A FIGHT WITH THE FRENCH. 
 
 tain had singled out. " Now, give it them, my lads 1" 
 he shouted ; and immediately we poured our whole 
 broadside into the hull of our enemy. The effects were 
 as terrific as unexpected, she seemed literally to reel 
 with the force of the concussion. Meantime, the lead- 
 ing ship stood past us to windward, with the intention 
 of cutting us up with her shot ; but she got more than 
 she bargained for, in the shape of our larboard-broad- 
 side. The heavy shot, nearly every one of which told, 
 shattered her hull, tore open her decks, and damaged 
 her spars. Meantime we were standing on the larboard- 
 tack, with the French commodore to leeward of us, 
 with whom we were exchanging a hot fire rather 
 hotter than he liked, indeed. 
 
 The pilot had been anxiously watching the coast 
 not indeed relishing, probably, the sort of work going 
 on. He now hurried up to the captain: "We shall be 
 on shore to a certainty, sir, if we stand on in this 
 course." 
 
 " Never fear," answered Captain Trollope. " When 
 the Frenchman takes the ground, do you go about." 
 
 All this time the enemy's shot were flying about us 
 terribly, cutting up our spars and rigging ; but, strange 
 to say, as I looked around, I did not see one wounded ! 
 It was light enough all the time to enable us to see all 
 the enemy's ships, and yet sufficiently dark to allow the 
 flash of the guns to have its full effect, as we and our 
 many opponents rapidly discharged them at each other. 
 Still the French commodore stood on. Perhaps he 
 
THE FRENCH TURN AND FLY. 63 
 
 hoped to drive us on shore. At last he was compelled 
 to tack. Captain Trollope had been waiting the oppor- 
 tunity. The instant he hove in stays, we, who had 
 been reserving our fire, poured in our broadside, raking 
 him fore and aft with murderous effect. 
 
 " All hands about ship ! " was now the cry. So cut 
 up was our rigging, however, that we had no little 
 difficulty in getting her about. Our masts also were 
 badly wounded. It was a question whether they would 
 carry our canvas. 
 
 " Hands aloft ! reef topsails ! " was the next order 
 given. Up we sprung r most unwillingly leaving our 
 guns, while the French ships, one after the other, 
 stood away from us, glad to get out of reach of 
 our fire, though they did not fail to give us a parting 
 salute. 
 
 We were as smart as we could in reefing topsails, but 
 as much of our running-gear was cut up, we were longer 
 than usual ; and the Frenchmen, finding that we had 
 ceased firing, took it into their heads, I suppose, that 
 we were going to strike, for they all tacked and once 
 more stood back towards us. 
 
 " To your guns, my lads ! to your guns !" was the 
 cry, as we swung down off the yards; and then didn't 
 we open fire again upon them in fine style ! In a few 
 minutes they had had enough of it, and hauled off as 
 fast as their legs could carry them. If they hadn't so 
 cruelly wounded our masts and spars, we should have 
 caught some of them. We made all the sail we could 
 
64 MUTINIES IN THE FLEET. 
 
 venture to carry, but they had faster keels than we 
 could boast of, so we had no hope of success. 
 
 They stood away for Flushing, and I afterwards 
 heard that one of them sunk as soon as she got there, 
 and that all had their decks completely ripped up, be- 
 sides losing a great number of men, and suffering terri- 
 bly in other ways. Strange as it may seem, we had 
 not a single man killed, but one captain of marines and 
 one marine only were wounded. We had to go into 
 harbour to repair damages; and when the news of the 
 action reached London, the merchants were so pleased 
 with it, that, in commemoration of it, they presented 
 Captain Trollope with a handsome piece of plate. He 
 deserved it, for a braver or more dashing officer did 
 not exist, as I had many opportunities of proving. 
 
 Some time after this, occurred those events in the 
 navy which might have proved the destruction of the 
 British Empire. I speak of the mutinies which broke 
 out at the Nore, at Spithead, and elsewhere. The par- 
 ticulars are generally so well known, that I will not 
 attempt to describe them ; but the circumstance I am 
 about to mention is known, I fancy, to very few. It 
 is an example of what courage and determination may 
 effect. 
 
 On board the Glutton, as in most large ships, we had 
 a number of bad characters, runaway apprentices, 
 lawyers' clerks, broken-down tradesmen, footmen dis- 
 missed for knavery, playactors, tinkers, gipsies, pick- 
 pockets, thieves of all sorts ; indeed, the magistrates on 
 
DISCONTENT ON BOAED. 65 
 
 shore seemed to think nothing was too bad to send on 
 board a man-of-war. These men were, of course, always 
 ready for mischief of any sort. There is no denying it, 
 the seamen also were often cruelly ill-treated, fleeced 
 on all sides, cheated out of pay, and supplied with bad 
 provisions, and barbarously tyrannised over by their 
 officers. Now, on the contrary, a man-of-war's man is 
 better fed, better lodged, better and more cheaply 
 clothed, and in sickness better taken care of, than any 
 class of labouring-men. When he has completed 
 twenty-one years' service, he may retire with a pension 
 for life of from tenpence to fourteen-pence a-day; and 
 when worn out by age or infirmity, he may bear up for 
 that magnificent institution, Greenwich Hospital, there 
 among old comrades to end his days in peace. 
 
 The mutiny I was speaking of had been going on for 
 some time. The first demands of the seamen had been 
 listened to, and their grievances remedied, when the 
 mutiny broke out afresh, and, instigated by evil-dis- 
 posed persons, the crews either landed their officers, or 
 put them under confinement, and made fresh demands, 
 many of which it was impossible to grant. Our ship, 
 with others of Lord Duncan's squadron, was brought 
 up in Yarmouth Roads. The delegates had been tam- 
 pering with us. Messages had at different times been 
 sent on board, and I knew that something wrong was 
 going forward, but what it was I could not tell. I was 
 known to be a friend of Peter Poplar's, and no one 
 
 doubted his remaining stanch to his captain and 
 E * 
 
66 PETER SUSPECTS TREACHERY. 
 
 officers, so I am proud to say that they would not 
 trust me. 
 
 One day I found Peter sitting down between decks, 
 looking very grave. I asked him if something was not 
 the matter with him. 
 
 " A great deal, Jack," he answered ; " I don't like the 
 look of things. You must know, Jack, that the ships 
 at the Nbre have again hoisted the red flag, and the 
 mutineers swear that they'll make every ship of the 
 fleet join them. What they now want, I don't know. 
 They have got all the chief grievances redressed, and 
 everything which reasonable men could expect granted. 
 They'll not be content till all the delegates are made 
 admirals, I suppose." 
 
 " Still, I hope that we shall not be following their 
 example," said I. " We have a good number of black 
 sheep on board, but still, I think, there are enough 
 honest men to keep them in check." 
 
 " That's the very thing I doubt, Jack," he whis- 
 pered. " I don't like the thoughts of peaching on a 
 shipmate, but when villains are plotting treachery, as 
 some on board here are doing, we have but one duty to 
 perform. I must carry the information to the captain. 
 In case they find me out, and heave me overboard, or 
 trice me up at the yard-arm, as they are likely enough 
 to do, if you live take care that my memory is treated 
 with justice. Now, Jack, there is no time to lose ; I'll 
 tell the captain that he may trust to you and a few 
 others, but the greater number of the ship's company 
 
PETER WARNS THE CAPTAIN. 67 
 
 have been won over by the promises of that artful 
 fellow Parker and his mates." Saying this, Peter 
 walked boldly aft, and, unsuspected, entered the cap- 
 tain's cabin. 
 
 He told me afterwards that Captain Trollope received 
 the information very, calmly, nor did he seem at all to 
 doubt its correctness. The plan was to wait till the 
 ship was under-way to proceed on a cruise in the North 
 Sea, and then to seize the captain and all the officers, 
 and to carry the ship instead to the Nore. Several 
 other ships had already weighed without orders, and 
 had joined the mutineers at the Nore. No prepara- 
 tion, however, was made that I saw for the expected 
 event. 
 
 The next day Peter and I were sent for into the 
 cabin. " Take up these things, and accompany me," 
 said the captain to us. There jvas a compass, and a 
 basket of provisions ; and I saw that the captain had 
 a pistol-case under his arm. Leaving the cabin, he led 
 the way below to the door of the magazine. If any of 
 the mutineers observed him, I don't suppose they 
 guessed what he was about. 
 
 The powder-magazine of a man-of-war has a clear 
 space round it, a sort of ante-room, which is kept clear 
 of everything, so as to decrease the risk of fire reaching 
 it. This ante-room has a grated-door before it. The 
 captain produced a key, and opening the grated-door, 
 went in, taking from us the articles we carried. He 
 then locked himself in from the inside. This done, he 
 
68 MORAL COURAGE. 
 
 opened the inner-door of the magazine, exposing a 
 number of powder-flasks to view. Having arranged 
 his table and chairs, with the compass and his pistols, 
 and some books he had brought, he said quietly, as if 
 to himself, " I'm ready for them !" 
 
 " Williams," he continued, " go and request the first 
 lieutenant to come here. Poplar, do you go among 
 the people, and say I directed you to call some of them 
 to see me." 
 
 I quickly performed my part of the duty; but 
 Poplar was longer in collecting any of the people. He, 
 however, at last returned with about twenty of them. 
 
 The first lieutenant seemed very much astonished at 
 the summons, and could not make out what it meant. 
 I fancy, indeed, when he got down there, and saw the 
 captain quietly sitting in the powder-magazine, as if he 
 was going to take up his berth there for the future, for 
 an instant he thought him out of his senses. He did 
 not long continue in that idea when the captain began 
 to address him and the people who were assembled 
 outside the grating. 
 
 " Turn the hands up, and get the ship under-way ! " 
 he sung out in a loud voice. " The pilot will carry her 
 through the passage, and then steer an easterly course 
 till you receive further orders." 
 
 " Now, men, you've heard the orders I have given to 
 the first lieutenant. I intend to have them obeyed. 
 Other ships' companies have refused to obey orders, and 
 have joined the mutineers at the Nore. This example 
 
WHAT ONE BRAVE MAN CAN DO. 69 
 
 shall not be followed on board this ship. I'd sooner 
 die than see such disgrace brought on the ship I com- 
 mand. You all know me. The instant I find the 
 course I have given altered, you see the magazine 
 and this pistol, we all go up together !" 
 
 Some of the mutineers for Peter had taken care to 
 summon those he most suspected lingered below ; but 
 the boatswain's whistle sounded shrilly along the decks, 
 and one more glance at the determined eye of the cap- 
 tain sent them flying up to obey its summons. I shall 
 never forget the appearance of that dauntless man as 
 he sat still and alone in that dark place, prepared by a 
 dire necessity to hurl himself and all with him to a 
 terrible destruction. It was a subject truly worthy of 
 the painter's highest art. We all, indeed, did know him, 
 and knew that, whatever the cost, he was a man to do 
 what he had threatened. The ship was quickly got 
 under-way, and while the larger number of the ships 
 of the squadron ran for the Nore against the wishes of 
 their officers, we, to the surprise of all who little knew 
 what extraordinary influence guided our course, stood 
 out to sea in search of the enemies of our country. 
 
 
70 THOUGHTS IN SICKNESS. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 JACK A PRISONER A PRIVATEER AND A SLAVER. 
 
 ON leaving the Glutton, I was struck down by sickness, 
 and lay for many long months in the hospital at Ports- 
 mouth, scarcely expecting to recover. Oh, how hideous 
 did death, which I had braved a hundred times in open 
 fight, appear as silently he stalked along the wards of 
 the hospital ! I trembled as I thought of the past ; 
 how small was the hope I had in the future ! There 
 was no one to bring me comfort, no one to afford 
 counsel, no one to point out the right, the only way 
 by which a sinner can be justified in the sight of a pure, 
 just, holy God. Many good resolutions I made as 
 many were soon afterwards broken. I recovered ; 
 health returned to my veins vigour to my arm. Once 
 more I was afloat in a dashing frigate. 
 
 We were off the Frenchman's coast. In a deep bay 
 lay a number of the enemy's vessels. It was necessary to 
 ascertain their character. They were supposed to be 
 gun-boats. Our second lieutenant, Mr. Ronald a noble 
 specimen of a naval officer, and as active as a cat, though 
 he had but one leg was directed to take the gig, a fast 
 pulling boat, and to gain all the information he could. 
 I was with him ; so was Peter. The frigate had made 
 sail, as if about to leave the coast ; but as soon as it was 
 
A NIGHT EXPEDITION. 71 
 
 dark, she stood back again. The gig was lowered, and 
 we shoved off. 
 
 In dead silence, with muffled oars, we pulled in towards 
 the shore. We knew that the enemy mustered strong 
 in the neighbourhood. Thus it was necessary to be 
 cautious. Not a word was spoken. The phosphores- 
 cent light sparkled from the blades of our oars, appear- 
 ing brighter from the darkness which prevailed, but 
 that could not be seen at any distance. The time for 
 our expedition had been well selected. We had pitchy 
 darkness to favour our advance ; but we knew that the 
 moon would soon rise, and enable us to make the neces- 
 sary observations. We pulled slowly in, for the tide 
 was with us, and Mr. Ronald told us to reserve our 
 strength till it would be most required. As we got 
 close in with the shore, we could make out the masts 
 of a number of vessels, in a confused mass ; but what 
 they were without more light, it was impossible to say 
 without going close up to them. Mr. Ronald was not 
 a man to leave his work half done through fear of con- 
 sequences, so we pulled on till our oars almost touched 
 some of the outer vessels. Our officer made his remarks 
 as we continued our course round the bay. 
 
 Not a sound had broken the stillness of the night 
 except the almost inaudible dip of our oars in the 
 water. The clouds, which had hitherto obscured the sky, 
 floated gradually away; the stars shone forth "bright and 
 clear, their sparkling orbs reflected in the smooth water; 
 and then, rising from behind the land, the moon shed 
 
72 ALMOST CAUGHT. 
 
 her calm silvery gleam across the sheltered bay. We 
 were at the time under the shadow of some high land. 
 " Give way, my lads ; it is time we should be out of 
 this !" whispered the lieutenant. It was time indeed ! 
 Peter's quick eye, looking seaward, observed several 
 dark objects floating in the distance. " Boats in !" he 
 said, pointing in that direction. The lieutenant looked 
 there also. There could be no doubt about it. There 
 were four large boats. He ordered us to lay on our 
 oars, to watch in what direction they would pull. We 
 hoped that they had not as yet observed us. The 
 people in the boats seemed to be holding a conference. 
 At last they parted. One pulled across the mouth of 
 the bay in one direction ; one in the other ; but two 
 advanced up the bay. There seemed no possibility of 
 our escaping without being seen. Still it was far from 
 Mr. Ronald's intention of giving in till he was actually 
 laid hold of. Hitherto the shade of the cliff prevented 
 our being seen. The gap between the boats through 
 which we could hope to escape widened more and more. 
 Meantime, our thoughts were occupied in the contem- 
 plation of the pleasures of a French prison, of which 
 we had too often heard to have any wish to enjoy them. 
 Mr. Ronald watched our opportunity. " Now, my lads," 
 he whispered ; " give way with a will !" We needed 
 no encouragement. As a rat darts out of the corner in 
 which it has taken shelter when the dogs stand ready 
 on either side hoping to catch it, so we darted out from 
 our sheltered nook towards the open sea. 
 
A CHASE JACK WOUNDED. 73 
 
 The movement drew the attention of the French 
 boats towards us, and in another minute all four were 
 steering courses which would give them every prospect 
 of cutting us off. We were all armed, but it would 
 have been madness to attempt to beat off so over- 
 whelming a force. We had to trust alone to the fleet- 
 ness of our heels. We might have a prospect of dis- 
 tancing the two boats which had gone up the bay, and 
 which were on our larboard-hand, but we must inevi- 
 tably run the gauntlet between the other two. The 
 question was, whether we could pass through them 
 before they closed in on us. We made the strong ash 
 sticks bend again as we sent the boat flying through 
 the bubbling water. We sung out in our eagerness, 
 encouraging each other. Every moment the space 
 between the two boats was narrowing. We did not 
 give in though. The Frenchmen now saw that there 
 was a chance of our escaping, and began firing. The 
 bullets flew thickly about our heads. Several hit the 
 gunwale of the boat, but none of us were hurt. Their 
 firing rather encouraged us to persevere, in the hope of 
 escaping. 
 
 At last I felt a severe blow on my arm, and in- 
 voluntarily dropped my oar. A bullet had struck it. 
 Still, I was sure it was not broken ; so I took my 
 handkerchief off my neck, and bound it up. I seized 
 my oar, and pulled on. " Oh, the blackguards ! sure 
 if they'd give us a fair start, and not be sending 
 their dirty bullets at us, we'd be after bating them 
 
74 THE ENGLISH BOAT SUNK. 
 
 entirely, now ! " sung out an Irishman, who pulled the 
 bow-oar. Many people would, under the circumstances 
 we were placed in, have given up before this ; but Mr. 
 Ronald still hoped that we might dodge our enemies, 
 and escape. The boats were not a hundred yards on 
 either side of us. They gave way with a will, so did 
 we. Still we might slip between them. If we did, we 
 should have a good start; and pulling fast, as we 
 could do, we might escape, should they not continue 
 firing at us ; but how could we expect them to be so 
 lenient ? On they came ; narrow, indeed, grew the 
 space between them. We dashed on. With a cry of 
 dismay, we saw that our efforts were of no avail! 
 With such force did they come on, that they literally 
 almost cut our boat in two ; and as she sunk between 
 them, we had to jump out some into one boat, some 
 into the other to save ourselves from drowning, and 
 to find ourselves prisoners. 
 
 How the Frenchmen did jabber away, and ask us all 
 sorts of questions, none of which we could answer, 
 from not being able to muster a word of French among 
 us. The other boats came up, and then there was still 
 more jabbering ; and then the Frenchmen, made us all 
 get into one boat, and pulled with us towards a point 
 of land on the east side of the bay. The boat soon 
 reached a small, rough pier, and then two of the men, 
 jumping on shore, ran off towards the town, which stood 
 a little way off from us. We sat, meantime, wondering 
 what was to be our fate. 
 
THE CREW PRISONERS. 75 
 
 Shortly afterwards, the tramp of feet was heard, and 
 six or eight soldiers, or militiamen, or gendarmes, ap- 
 peared, and halted near us. The officer of the boat 
 then had a talk with them, and committed us to their 
 charge. I have no doubt he told them to take good 
 care that we did not run away. The boat, we con- 
 cluded, had to row watch, and could not remain long 
 absent from her post. The soldiers, before receiving 
 us, grounded arms; shoved their ramrods down their 
 muskets, to show us that they were loaded ; examined 
 the primings in the pans; and then presenting their 
 bayonets at our backs, in most unpleasant proximity, 
 ordered us to advance. Our cutlasses had been taken 
 away, and, of course, the muskets had gone down with 
 the gig; but both Mr. Ronald and Peter had their 
 pistols stuck in their belts, inside their great-coats, so 
 the Frenchmen did not discover them. We did not 
 wish our first captors good-bye, nor exchange a word 
 with each other, but, seeing there was no help for it, 
 slowly stumbled on over the uneven ground, ahead of 
 our guards. I hoped that they would keep their footing 
 better than we did, for, if not, some of us would stand 
 a great chance of being run through with their bayonets. 
 Had we not been unarmed, and aware that the boat 
 was within hail, I don't think we should have allowed 
 ourselves to have been carried along as prisoners. 
 
 However, our walk was soon at an end, and we 
 reached the tower, which stood a short distance along 
 shore from where we landed, and not three hundred yards 
 
76 A FRENCH PRISON. 
 
 from the beach. It appeared to be in a very tumble- 
 down ruinous condition, as we inspected it from the out- 
 side. We concluded that we should have to wait here 
 till the following morning, before being marched off to 
 prison. Whether the tower had been built for a fort, 
 or only a mill, or a look-out place, it was difficult to 
 discover in the scant light we had. There was a small 
 arched door before us, with some stone winding-steps 
 leading up from it. The sergeant in command of the 
 party pointed to it, and some of the men gave us a 
 gentle prick with the end of their bayonets, singing 
 out, at the same time, some words which we guessed 
 to be a command to go up there. 
 
 "Let me go first, sir," exclaimed Peter Poplar, 
 springing through the door. "There may be some 
 trap in the way, and it's hard that you should have to 
 fall down that, at all events." 
 
 When we were all in, the soldiers followed, making 
 us go winding-up till we reached a chamber at the top 
 of the building. The French soldiers saw us all in, 
 and then shoving to the door, they shut it with a 
 loud bang ; but as there was no sound of bolts or bars, 
 we guessed that there were none to the door. 
 
 The light of the moon shone directly in through a 
 loop-holed slip of a window, and we saw some billets 
 of wood, and a small cask or two, and a few three- 
 legged stools, with a broken table, and the remains of 
 a bedstead, showing that the place had once been in- 
 habited. Mr. Ronald took a seat, and told us to follow 
 
THE PRISONERS ENCOURAGE EACH OTHER. 77 
 
 his example ; so we all sat down, feeling certainly 
 very melancholy at first. We had much reason to be 
 melancholy, for by this time we had heard a good deal 
 about French prisons, and the treatment English prisoners 
 received in them ; and we could scarcely fancy a worse 
 fate than to have to spend our future days in one. The 
 lieutenant, however, was not the man to allow himself 
 or others long to indulge in such thoughts. He got up. 
 
 "We are in a bad plight, certainly, my lads," said 
 he ; " but we'll see if we cannot mend it. I have been 
 in a worse plight myself, and so, I daresay, have you, 
 and managed to escape without damage. Perhaps we 
 may do so in this case." 
 
 " Yes, sir," said Peter ; " indeed I have." And he 
 described how we had escaped from the pirates' den in 
 Cuba. 
 
 I told my companions how I had been preserved 
 from being murdered by the Maroons, and altogether 
 we soon got each other's spirits up. My wounded 
 arm hurt me not a little, but Peter took off my jacket, 
 and bound it up carefully; and though I cannot say 
 that the pain was much decreased, I resolved to bear it 
 without complaining. 
 
 Meantime, Mr. Ronald made a minute examination 
 of the place of our confinement, and by stepping on 
 the table, he discovered a hole in the roof, which he 
 found that he could, without difficulty, make as large 
 as he might wish. He at once set to work to do so, 
 we all talking and walking about the room, to conceal 
 
78 A BOLD PLAN OF ESCAPE. 
 
 any noise he might make. When he had got the hole 
 large enough to admit his body, Peter, putting his 
 shoulder under him, gave him a hoist through it, and 
 with his hands and elbows he quickly scrambled up on 
 the roof. As it sloped very much, he could not walk 
 about, so he sat himself down to make his observa- 
 tions. Having done so, and stayed some time to consider 
 matters and form his plans, he came back into the room. 
 "My lads," said he, calling us round him, "you 
 must clearly understand the position we are in. We 
 are prisoners to our greatest enemies. They may 
 choose to consider us as spies, and may cut our throats, 
 or shoot us as such, and, at all events, they will send 
 us to prison, and there keep us, as they have done many 
 of our countrymen, till the war is over. Now, while I 
 was on the roof, I saw, not far from the beach, a small 
 boat moored ; and a mile or so away, I made out what 
 I take to be a fleet of fishing-boats. What I propose 
 is, to knock over the sentry at the door, and, if we 
 can, we'll surprise the rest of the soldiers, and gag and 
 bind them. If they show fight, it can't be helped ; we 
 must kill them. At all events, we must prevent them 
 from raising an alarm, or following us. We will then 
 make the best of our way to the beach, and I will 
 undertake to swim off, and bring in the small boat I 
 saw there. When we get her, it will be very hard if 
 we cannot cut out some fishing-smack or other, in 
 which we can cross over to England. If we don't suc- 
 ceed, we shall probably get killed ourselves ; but if we 
 
ALL READY. 79 
 
 do, we shall obtain our liberty, and that is worth a 
 struggle." 
 
 This speech inspirited us all, and we could scarcely 
 refrain from shouting, as we promised to follow his 
 directions, and to stick by him through thick and thin. 
 
 The Frenchmen seeing that he had a wooden leg, 
 and hearing him stump up and down, of course fancied 
 that he would never attempt to run away, or that if he 
 did make the attempt, he would not go without them 
 finding it out. This, perhaps, made them more care- 
 less in the way they watched us. At all events, they 
 had not even then found out what stuff English sailors 
 are made off, and I don't think they ever will. 
 
 " Then, my lads, there's no time to be lost," said the 
 lieutenant. Are you all ready ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," said Peter, speaking for the rest ; " but I 
 beg pardon, sir, won't your leg be heard as we go 
 down, and it may give notice to the Frenchmen 1 " 
 
 " I have thought of that," said Mr. Eonald, fasten- 
 ing a handkerchief round the end of the stump. 
 " Now, I shall tread as softly as a cat." 
 
 "We had all taken off our shoes, and armed ourselves 
 with the legs of the table, and the legs of the stools 
 we had found in the room. My heart beat quick. 
 Never had I been engaged in so daring a work. We 
 dared not try the door till the moment we were to rush 
 out. Mr. Ronald gave the signal, and : he leading the 
 way, we threw open the door, and, before the sentry 
 could turn Iris head, or even cry out, we had our hands 
 
80 A STRUGGLE WITH THE GUARDS. 
 
 on his mouth, and throwing him down backwards 
 among us, we squeezed every breath out of his body. 
 Whether he lived or died, I cannot say. We seized his 
 musket, and bayonet, and sword, and, without a 
 moment's delay, which would have been fatal, we 
 rushed on, and sprung like wild beasts into the room 
 where our guards were sitting. Some were sleeping ; 
 others were playing at cards ; two were talking with 
 their heads bent together. They had not time to look 
 up even before we were upon them. Mr. Ronald ran 
 one of the card-players through with the sword we 
 had taken from the guard; Peter killed another with 
 the bayonet. I shall not forget his look of astonish- 
 ment and dismay when he saw us standing before him. 
 One of the other men knocked over a third with the leg 
 of the table. Before the others could seize their arms, we 
 had got hold of them. Mr. Ronald was obliged to kill 
 another man, who fought so desperately that we could 
 not otherwise master him ; and throwing ourselves on the 
 remaining three, we bound and gagged them, and lashed 
 them to the benches on which they had been sitting. 
 The whole affair did not take us a minute. It was 
 very bloody work, but it could not be helped. We 
 then hurried to the bottom of the tower, and broke 
 open the door. We had been prisoners a very short 
 time, and could scarcely believe ourselves to be free. 
 
 listening down to the beach, Mr. Ronald stripped 
 off his clothes, and plunging into the water, with his 
 knife in his mouth, swam off towards the little boat he 
 
CAPTURE OF A FISHING-BOAT. 81 
 
 had before observed. Had it not been for my wound, 
 I would gladly have gone instead of him. In spite of 
 his wooden leg, he swam fast and strongly, and soon 
 reached the boat. Getting into her, he cut her from 
 her moorings, and then quickly paddled her to the 
 shore. More than once we had turned a glance inland, 
 lest we should have been observed ; but, without inter- 
 ruption, Mr. Ronald dressed, and then, all of us getting 
 into the boat, we pulled out seaward. She was too 
 small to allow us, with any prospect of safety, to cross 
 the Channel in her, so that we could not yet consider 
 our enterprise accomplished. 
 
 We had armed ourselves with the soldiers' weapons, 
 so that, had there been a strong breeze off shore, we 
 should not have been afraid to have attacked and 
 attempted to cut out any merchant vessel or other well- 
 armed craft. As it was, Mr. Ronald judged that it 
 would be wiser to endeavour to capture one of the fish- 
 ing-boats he had seen. Muffling our oars, therefore, in 
 dead silence we pulled out towards the largest of the 
 fleet, and which lay the outermost of them all. Gliding 
 alongside, we stepped softly on board. Her crew were, 
 as we expected, asleep, and before they had opened 
 their eyes we had our hands on their throats and our 
 knees on their bosoms. As there were only three men 
 and a boy, we easily mastered them, and, having bound 
 and gagged them, we put them into the forepeak while 
 we proceeded to haul up the anchor and get the vessel 
 under-way. 
 
82 AT SEA IN A FISHING-BOAT. 
 
 As soon as we could attend to our prisoners, we made 
 signs to them that we would not hurt them ; and I 
 fancied that they considered themselves very fortunate 
 in not having their throats cut, or being thrown over- 
 board by those terrible monsters " les betes Anglais." 
 There was a light air off the shore, and, with very great 
 satisfaction, we stood away from it. Anxiously we 
 looked towards the coast we were leaving, but, as far 
 as our eyes could pierce the gloom, we could not dis- 
 cover any vessel in pursuit of us. Still we were not 
 free from danger, as we were likely enough to fall in 
 with a French vessel, and again find ourselves prisoners. 
 Mr. Ronald, who was as kind and thoughtful as he was 
 brave, told me to go to sleep ; but my arm gave me too 
 much pain to allow me to do so. 
 
 The hours of night passed by and day dawned ; the 
 bright sun arose on a cloudless sky. The coast of 
 France rose in blue ridges astern of us, but not a sail 
 was in sight all round the horizon. As our prospect 
 of escaping recapture improved, our appetites, which 
 we had not thought about, reminded us that we had 
 gone a long time without eating ; but when we came 
 to examine the fishermen's lockers, we found only a 
 little black bread aboard, and a most scanty supply of 
 water. They made us understand that their boat had 
 gone on shore with some of their comrades to bring off 
 water and provisions. Mr. Ronald insisted on preserv- 
 ing most of the water for me, as a fever was already 
 on me, and I was suffering dreadfully from thirst. 
 
JACK'S SUFFERINGS A DARK PROSPECT. 83 
 
 The wind was very light, and we made but little 
 way. As the sun rose, however, clouds began to col- 
 lect to the northward, and the sky overhead became 
 covered over with those long wavy white lines which 
 go by the name of "mares' tails," and which always 
 betoken wind. Still we stood on as before. Every 
 now and then, however, a puff would come which threw 
 the sails aback ; but it quickly passed away, to be suc- 
 ceeded shortly by a stronger and more continuous one. 
 At last the breeze headed us altogether, freshening up 
 rapidly, till Mr. Eonald called all hands to reef sails. 
 The wind soon got the sea up, and in a short time we 
 were pitching away close-hauled, with the boat's head 
 to the north-west. Changed, indeed, was the weather 
 since the morning : then all had been bright, and blue, 
 and calm; now, in the afternoon, the sky hung dark 
 and gloomy, with heavy clouds, and green foam-topped 
 seas danced wildly around us. I do not know what 
 Mr. Konald thought about the matter, but as I lay on 
 my back suffering from pain, hunger, and thirst, I be- 
 gan to question whether the ill-found boat would live 
 through the sea which was getting up. 
 
 Meantime a sharp look-out was kept for any vessel 
 which might put us on shore anywhere on the English 
 coast. At 'length a sail was seen to the eastward, and 
 after watching her for some time, both Mr. Ronald and 
 Peter were of opinion that she would cross our course. 
 This news cheered the spirits of all hands, for they had 
 begun to suffer painfully from hunger and thirst. No 
 
84 AN ENGLISH SHIP IN SIGHT. 
 
 one had taken more than a very small piece of black 
 bread, for we could not deprive the poor French fisher- 
 men of their share of food. We were most anxious, 
 on several accounts, that the stranger should get up to 
 us before dark, in the first place, that we might ascer- 
 tain, whether she was friend or foe, and also lest we 
 should miss her altogether. Should she prove French, 
 we hoped, in spite of our hunger, still to avoid her. 
 To mislead any enemies, we got out the Frenchmen's 
 clothes left on board, and rigged ourselves out as fisher- 
 men. 
 
 " I feel pretty sure that vessel is English, sir," said 
 Petei*, who had been watching the stranger. " But still 
 I can't make out what is the matter with her : she has 
 been handled pretty roughly, I suspect." 
 
 Mr. Konald pronounced her to be a brig of war with- 
 out any after-sail set, and as she drew near, we saw 
 that there was good reason for this, as her mainmast had 
 been carried away by the board, while her hull also had 
 been much knocked about. It was clear that she had 
 been in action. Mr. Konald waved to her, and, to our 
 no small satisfaction, we saw her clewing up her sails 
 to speak us. 
 
 Before going alongside, however, Mr. Ronald re- 
 leased the Frenchmen, and, as he thought, explained to 
 them that we were going on board the brig, and that 
 they might return to the French coast. The French- 
 men stretched their limbs, and looked about them 
 while we were going alongside the brig. This was an 
 
JACK CARRIED OFF BY THE FRENCH FISHERMEN 85 
 
 operation not altogether easy or free of risk, but we 
 succeeded in getting hold of her. Mr. Ronald went up 
 first, followed by the other men ; and as I was far too 
 weak to help myself up, Peter had gone up the side, 
 and was singing out for a rope, when the Frenchmen, 
 instigated by what notion I know not, but fancying, I 
 believe, that they were to be made prisoners, cast off 
 the tow-rope, and hoisting the foresail, put down the 
 helm, and stood away from the brig. Active as mon- 
 keys, they soon swayed up the mainsail, and, hauling 
 close on a wind, we rapidly left the brig astern. I saw 
 Peter eagerly waving to them to come back, and I have 
 no doubt but that he fancied if they did not they would 
 murder me. The brig, having no after-sail, could not 
 haul her wind, so that my shipmates were perfectly 
 unable to recover me. I certainly could do nothing to 
 help myself, so I lay quiet, and trusted that the French- 
 men would have pity on me. I still thought they 
 might murder me, and, at all events, expected that I 
 should be sent to a French prison, I only hoped that 
 we might not reach the part of the coast we had come 
 from, for I could scarcely expect to escape being put to 
 death when it was known that I was one of the party 
 who had killed the French soldiers placed to guard us. 
 I do not think, at the same time, that the French- 
 men had any murderous intentions. They were so 
 pleased at recovering their boat and their liberty, that 
 they were inclined to treat me civilly, if not kindly, 
 and they continued to supply me with bread and water 
 
86 OVERTAKEN BY AN ENGLISH PRIVATEER. 
 
 as I required. As we were half -way across the Channel, 
 and they had lost their reckoning, we were not likely, 
 I hoped, to make a good landfall in their attempt to 
 reach their home. 
 
 With anxious eyes I watched the brig on board 
 which my shipmates had taken refuge, but darkness 
 coming on, we very soon lost sight of her. My heart 
 sunk within me, and I burst into a fit of tears, the first 
 I had shed for many a long year. They were as anxious 
 to avoid meeting any vessel as we had just been to find 
 one. The wind had again chopped round to the south- 
 ward, and though not blowing very strong, we made 
 but little progress. 
 
 All night we stood on under close-reefed canvas, 
 and when the next morning dawned, I saw land 
 to the southward. Its appearance evidently puzzled 
 the Frenchmen. I guessed it to be no other than that 
 of the island of Guernsey ; while not a mile off, standing 
 towards us under her topsails, was a large schooner. 
 Had the Frenchmen altered their course, and run 
 away from her, it would have excited the suspicions of 
 those on board, so they kept on as before. This plan, 
 however, did not avail them. A shot, which before 
 long came whistling across our fore-foot, showed them 
 that they were wanted alongside the schooner. The 
 schooner hoisted English colours, and from her general 
 appearance I had no doubt that she was a privateer. 
 As soon, therefore, as the boat went alongside, I sung 
 out that I was an Englishman, and a prisoner. 
 
JACK AGAIN SET FREE. 87 
 
 " Hallo I Who's that V 1 said a man, looking over 
 the side of the schooner. " What ! Jack Williams, is 
 that you 1 The speaker, without waiting for my re- 
 ply, let himself down into the boat, and as he grasped 
 my hand, I recognised him as my old acquaintance 
 Jacob LyaL 
 
 Pointing to my arm, I told him that I had been 
 wounded, and how ill I was, and he at once sung out 
 for a sling, and in another minute I was safely placed 
 on the deck of the vessel. 
 
 The captain of the schooner then ordered the French- 
 men into the boat, and putting some of his people in 
 her, she was dropped astern. I don't know what he said 
 to the Frenchmen, but they seemed far from contented 
 with the change of lot I learned afterwards that he 
 wanted the boat to go in and cut out some French mer- 
 chant-men. 
 
 The schooner had a surgeon on board, and when the 
 captain heard the account I gave Lyal of my late ad- 
 ventures, he directed that I should be immediately 
 placed under his charge. I lay ill for some days ; but 
 my wound being only one in the flesh, as soon as the 
 fever abated, I got rapidly well and fit for duty. 
 
 The schooner was, I found, the Black Joke, belong- 
 ing to the island of Guernsey. Lyal so worked on my 
 imagination, by the accounts he gave of the life of a 
 privateer's-man, and the prize-money to be made, that 
 he soon persuaded me to enter aboard her. There 
 cannot be the shadow of a doubt, that I ought to have 
 
 ' 
 

 88 THE " BLACK JOKE. 
 
 gone back, by the first opportunity, to join my own ship, 
 though, of course, I knew that, under the circumstances 
 of the case, J ran very little fear of punishment by not 
 doing so, should I at any time happen to fall in with 
 her. 
 
 The schooner was a very large vessel of her class, and 
 mounted sixteen 6 -pounders, with a crew of some eighty 
 men or more. Captain Savage, who commanded her, 
 was a bold dashing fellow, but he cared nothing for 
 honour, or glory, or patriotism. He had one object in 
 view only in fighting it was to make money. Pri- 
 vateering was the shortest and easiest way he knew of, 
 and as his professional knowledge and experience fitted 
 him for the life, he took the command of the Black 
 Joke. His first officer, Mr. Le Gosselen, was just the 
 man for the sort of work to be done. He was a 
 strongly built, short, bull-necked man, and a first-rate 
 seaman j but whatever human sympathies he might have 
 had in his youth, had all apparently been washed out 
 of him. 
 
 The schooner had only left Guernsey, after a refit, 
 the day before I was taken on board her. I had been 
 a fortnight in her before any prize of consequence was 
 made. A few coasters had been surprised by means 
 of the fishing-boat, but their cargoes were of very little 
 value, and only two or three were worth sending into 
 port. Of the rest, some were sunk, and others allowed 
 to continue on their voyage, after anything worth hav- 
 ing was taken out of them. The time had at last 
 
A CONVOY OF FRENCH SHIPS. 89 
 
 arrived when Captain Savage hoped to fall in with a 
 convoy of French ships coming home from the West 
 Indies. For a week or more we cruised about in the 
 latitude they would probably be found in, but we saw 
 nothing of them. 
 
 At length, at day-break one morning, several sail 
 were seen hull down to the northward, and steering east. 
 The wind was about south, so we stood away close hauled 
 towards them, in order to reconnoitre them more per- 
 fectly. As the sun rose, and we drew nearer, many 
 more appeared, their white sails dotting the ocean far 
 and wide. 
 
 " That's what we've been looking for, my lads !" 
 cried the captain, pointing them out to the crew. " If 
 we get hold of two or three of those fellows, we shall 
 soon line our pockets with gold." 
 
 A loud cheer fore and aft showed that the speech 
 suited the taste of his hearers. Great, indeed, was the 
 contrast in the discipline between the privateer and a 
 man-of-war. There was plenty of flogging, and swearing, 
 and rope's-ending, which the officers considered neces- 
 sary, to keep up their authority; but there was also a free- 
 and-easy swagger, and an independent air about the men, 
 which showed that they considered themselves on a par 
 with their officers, and that they could quit the vessel 
 whenever they fancied a change. At first I did not 
 at all like it, but by degrees I got accustomed to the 
 life, and imitated the example of all around me. 
 
 We stood on cautiously towards the Frenchmen, the 
 
90 PRIVATEERING. 
 
 officers' glasses being continually turned towards them, 
 to watch for any suspicious movement in the fleet. The 
 captain had no doubt what they were, and all day we 
 continued hovering about them, like a bird of prey 
 ready to pounce down on its victim. We got near 
 enough to make out a man-of-war in the van, and another 
 in the centre of the fleet, while a number of stragglers 
 brought up the rear. Of some of these latter we hoped 
 to make prizes. Having ascertained this much, we 
 stood off again from them, that, should our appearance 
 have raised their suspicions, they might be again set to 
 rest. Marking well the course they were steering, we 
 knew that we should easily again fall in with them. 
 
 The nights, to favour our enterprise, had been very- 
 dark, so that we might hope to 'pick out several, pro- 
 vided no noise was made, without being discovered. We 
 waited anxiously for night to put our enterprise into 
 execution ; and as the sun set, we crowded all sail to 
 come up with the convoy. Few vessels could surpass 
 the schooner in her sailing qualities, which made her 
 peculiarly fitted for the sort of work she was em- 
 ployed in. 
 
 By midnight, we made out on our starboard-bow 
 several sail, which we had no doubt were some of the 
 stern-most vessels of the French convoy; so we stood 
 towards them without hesitation. If any of the French- 
 men caught sight of the privateer, they probably took 
 her for one of their own fleet. Slowly, their dark, 
 misty -like forms glided by, while we watched them 
 
A. VICTIM SELECTED. 91 
 
 with eager eyes, wondering which he captain would 
 select as our first victim. At last came a large brig. 
 She was somewhat high out of the water, and her main- 
 top-gallant-mast had been carried away. 
 
 "That's the craft for us, boys !" cried Captain Savage, 
 pointing her out. " Her cargo's light, and probably 
 the most valuable ; and I doubt not that she has some 
 wealthy passengers with their jewel-boxes with them. 
 We will run them aboard, and try if we can't take them 
 without firing a shot ! " 
 
 We had got to windward of the fleet, and the helm 
 being put up, we edged down towards the brig which 
 it had been determined to take. In dead silence 
 we approached our victim. As we drew near, the 
 stranger observed us, and her people must have sus- 
 pected that all was not right. He hailed, and inquired 
 what schooner we were. 
 
 " The French schooner Concorde," answered our cap- 
 tain, who knew that a vessel of that name had been 
 out in the West Indies. For a short time the answer 
 seemed to satisfy the Frenchmen; but seeing us ap- 
 proach still nearer, they hailed again, and told us to 
 keep off. 
 
 Captain Savage did not deign a reply, but our grap- 
 pling-irons being ready, our helm was put hard a star- 
 board, we ran alongside the brig, and had her fast 
 locked in a deadly embrace. 
 
 Although the Frenchmen's suspicions had been 
 aroused, they had made no preparations to receive us ; 
 
92 BOARDING THE CONCORDE. 
 
 yet as we ran her on board, we saw that there were num- 
 bers of people on her deck. " Follow me, my lads !" 
 shouted Mr. Le Gosselen, who saw that to secure an 
 easy victory there was no time to be lost j and before 
 any of the Frenchmen had time to stand to their arms, 
 some fifty of us had sprung on their deck and attacked 
 them, previously driving some overboard, others fore 
 and aft, and the rest below. The greater number of 
 our opponents seemed to be soldiers, by their dress and 
 the way they fought. In vain their officers called to 
 them to stand firm, and tried to rally them to the last ; 
 they themselves were pistolled or cut down, and in less 
 than five minutes we were masters of the whole deck, 
 with the exception of the afterpart of the poop. Here 
 a band of men stood firm, evidently surrounding a per- 
 son of superior rank. He fought like a lion, and was 
 likely to delay our victory, or to prevent it altogether. 
 Seeing this, Captain Savage, who was himself the best 
 swordsman I ever met, calling twenty of us to follow 
 him, sprang on board over the quarter; and thus at- 
 tacked in front and on one side, the French officers were 
 driven across the deck. A blow from Captain Savage's 
 cutlass brought their chief on his knee. At that 
 moment a piercing shriek arose high above the din of 
 battle. How mournful ! how full of agony it sounded ! 
 We had not before perceived a woman standing alone 
 and unharmed among the wounded, the dead, and the 
 dying, for not one of those who had opposed us had 
 escaped. 
 
;y.;. *^^a^^~ f-._ i 
 
 m 
 
 PLKADINO FUR A FATHKR's LIFK. 
 

A DAUGHTER PLEADS FOE HER FATHER'S LIFE. 93 
 
 " Spare my father's life ! hurt not more his grey 
 hairs !" she cried out in French. 
 
 " That depends on circumstances, mademoiselle," 
 answered the captain of the privateer. " Here, my lads ; 
 carry the lady and the old man on board the schooner 
 out of harm's way ; we must secure the brig before we 
 think of anything else." 
 
 I was one of those to whom the captain spoke. I shall 
 never forget the grief and agony of the poor young lady 
 as she bent over her father. He was desperately wounded. 
 I saw that he could not speak ; but he still breathed. 
 We lifted him as gently as we could, and carried him 
 aboard the schooner, into the captain's cabin ; we then 
 assisted the young lady, who followed eagerly, not know- 
 ing where she was going. All her thoughts and feel- 
 ings were concentrated on her father. We placed him 
 on the sofa, and I then went and called the surgeon to 
 attend him. Mr. Blister's knowledge of his profession 
 was very slight, and his practical experience limit- 
 ed ; but still he had some notion of binding up a 
 wound, and, at all events, he would treat a patient more 
 gently than any of the rough hands belonging to the 
 schooner. 
 
 While what I have described was going on, the se- 
 cond officer, with a dozen men under him, had been 
 directed to clew-up the brig's sails, so as to let her drop 
 as much as possible astern of the rest of the fleet, no 
 others appearing to be following. This had been done ; 
 and we had hopes that the flash of the pistols had not 
 
94 A HORRIBLE SCENE IN THE CABIN. 
 
 been seen, or the reports heard by any of the vessels in 
 advance. 
 
 Having obeyed the orders, I again went on board the 
 brig. The deck was now entirely in our possession. 
 While some of our people were silencing several of the 
 French crew, who still madly held out below, I followed 
 the captain into the cabin. While we had been fighting 
 on deck, others of our crew had found their way there, 
 and, mad with rage at the opposition they had encoun- 
 tered, had spared neither age nor sex. I cannot 
 venture to describe the scene of horror and confusion. 
 There were several ladies, and their attendants, and 
 children, among them, infants in arms, or just able to 
 lisp their parents' names. Already they were in the 
 power of my ruffian companions. Shrieks of despair, 
 cries for mercy rose from among them. Tables and 
 chairs, and furniture of all sorts, lay broken on the 
 floor. Several dead bodies lay at the entrance of the 
 cabin officers, as was shown by their uniform, another 
 lay leaning against the bulkhead, gasping out his last 
 breath. We had discovered enough to show us why 
 our capture was so crowded with people. She was a 
 merchantman, in which the governor of one of the 
 islands, together with his staff and their families, had 
 taken their passage, while a body of soldiers had likewise 
 been put on board. 
 
 Captain Savage, to do him justice, when he found 
 that the brig was completely in his power, did his best 
 to rescue her unfortunate prisoners from further moles- 
 
THE CAPTAIN RESCUES THE PRISONERS. 95 
 
 tation, though in this he was but ill-seconded by his 
 officers. Hushing in among the men, he ordered them 
 on deck, and to carry the dead bodies with them. One 
 man refused to obey him. 
 
 " Mutiny ! " he exclaimed. " This is the way I put 
 it down." He levelled his pistol y and shot the man 
 dead. " Here, take this fellow and heave him over- 
 board with the rest," he added, as the body fell to the 
 deck. 
 
 I with others obeyed, for all saw the stern justice of 
 the proceeding. " My men," he continued, " we must 
 make sail away from her as fast as possible ; for after 
 what has occurred we can expect but little mercy 
 should we fall into the hands of our enemies." 
 
 By this proceeding the cabin was cleared, and the 
 wretched inmates were left in solitude, to mourn over 
 their cruel fate. The captain placed Lyal, and one or 
 two of the more steady men, to guard the door. I 
 accompanied him on deck. Among the crew and 
 passengers in that fierce though short night-battle, 
 more than half had fallen ; and, contrary to what is 
 usually the case, the greater number had been killed. 
 The rest, many of whom were wounded, were collected 
 forward, all of them with their hands lashed behind 
 their backs. They, believing themselves to have been 
 captured by pirates, fully expected to be put to death. 
 Our crew, when not actually executing the commands 
 of the officers, were engaged all the time in plundering. 
 The ladies had been stripped of their jewels, the offi- 
 
96 PILLAGE AND PLUNDER. 
 
 cers of their watches and money ; and every corner of 
 the ship was ransacked for plate and other valuables, 
 while clothes and private property of all sorts were laid 
 hold of and canied off; and the men, even in the 
 midst of their pillage, amused themselves by putting 
 on officers' coats, silk waistcoats, and cocked-hats. 
 
 The captain now ordered the vessels to be separated. 
 He, with the second mate and about forty men, re- 
 mained in the brig, to commence the more serious work 
 of examining the cargo ; while the rest, greatly to their 
 discontent, with about two-thirds of the male prisoners, 
 were ordered aboard the schooner. The two vessels 
 then made sail to the southward, on a course which 
 would enable us, if we wished, to run down on the fol- 
 lowing night and pick out another prize. 
 
 The examination of our capture was proceeded with 
 very rapidly, and found of great value. The governor 
 was carrying home a large fortune, much of it in specie ; 
 and the brig being an old trader, and considered a fine 
 vessel, many merchants had shipped money by her. 
 The poor ladies were left in possession of the cabin, and 
 the captain ordered what food could be found to be 
 taken down to them, while he directed the second mate, 
 who was rather kinder-hearted than the first, to take 
 charge of her, and to carry her into Guernsey. All 
 things being arranged, the captain leaving a prize crew 
 aboard the prize, returned to the schooner, and I ac- 
 companied him. The surgeon met us as we stepped 
 aboard. The captain asked for the old governor. 
 
PRIVATEERS LICENSED PIRATES. 97 
 
 " Why, I suspect he will slip through our fingers. I 
 have no power to keep him," answered the surgeon. 
 
 " We must do what we can for the old man," ob- 
 served the captain with more feeling than I thought he 
 possessed. " For his daughter's sake, I hope he won't 
 die. What can she do, left alone in the world 1 Wil- 
 liams, you seem to understand the sort of thing, go in 
 and see what you can do." 
 
 I obeyed the order gladly. I entered the cabin. 
 Already was the poor girl left alone in the world. Her 
 father's corpse lay on the sofa, and she had fallen in a 
 swoon across it. 
 
 I did not go and call the surgeon. I knew that 
 he did not feel for her, and could not help her. So, 
 lifting her gently up, I removed the corpse, which I 
 covered with a flag, and placed her on the sofa instead. 
 I then got water and sprinkled it on her face, and bathed 
 her temples. The captain came in, and found me thus 
 engaged. 
 
 "Where's the old man?" he exclaimed, looking 
 astonished. I pointed to the flag. He lifted it up. 
 
 " What ! dead ] " he said. " Poor, poor thing ! " I 
 don't know if at that moment the thought of the 
 amount of misery of which we had been the cause 
 flashed across his mind. It did across mine. 
 
 Often have I since thought, what an accursed 
 trade is that of a privateer's-man. Licensed pirates at 
 best ; and often, as they perform their work, no better 
 than the worst of pirates. 
 G * 
 
98 A FUNERAL AT SEA. 
 
 "What's to be done?" lie continued, talking to 
 himself. " I cannot stand the girl's sorrow. We 
 must get the body out of the way at all events." 
 
 He stopped, and shaded his eyes with his hand. He 
 had a family at home. Among them a daughter tall 
 and graceful, like that poor girl " Williams," he said 
 abruptly, " call the surgeon." 
 
 When Blister came, he told him to ascertain if the 
 old man were really dead. He stooped down, and lift- 
 ing the flag, examined the body. 
 
 "Yes," he answered, in a perfectly satisfied tone. "I 
 said he would die. There's no doubt about it." I be- 
 lieve he would have been vexed had he recovered to 
 contradict him. 
 
 "We must bury him, then," said the captain. "We'll 
 do it decently. He was a fine old man, and fought 
 like a lion. Send the sailmaker here." The surgeon 
 did as he was bid. 
 
 " Don't let him touch the poor girl, Jack," he said. 
 " She is better as she is. She would never let us re- 
 move her father's body, if she were conscious of what 
 was going forward." 
 
 The sailmaker came, and received orders to get a 
 hammock with a shot at the feet, in which to enclose 
 the old soldier's corpse. Among the prisoners was a 
 French priest. The captain sent for him ; and he and 
 a few officers who had escaped assembled on deck, 
 the captain having explained to them that he wished to 
 pay the last respect to a brave enemy. They as French- 
 
THE RESULT OF OUR NIGHT'S EXPLOIT. 99 
 
 men know how to do, expressed themselves gratified at 
 the compliment ; and all stood around while the body 
 was brought from below. Having been shown to 
 them, it was secured in the hammock which had been 
 prepared for the purpose. It was then placed on a 
 plank at an open port, with the old soldier's hat and 
 sword. The priest offered up some of the prayers of 
 his Church, and all stood with hats off in reverential 
 awe. 
 
 The prayers were finished the captain had lifted his 
 hand, as a signal to launch the body into the deep, 
 when at that moment the tall, graceful figure of a lady 
 appeared on deck She cast one wild, hurried, inquiring 
 glance around. Her eye fell on the shrouded corpse 
 as it glided into the deep. With a piercing shriek, 
 which rung far over the waters, she cried, " Father, I 
 follow you ! " and before any one could prevent her, 
 she sprung over the schooner's low bulwarks into the 
 blue sea, within the first circles formed by her parent's 
 form, as it vanished from our sight. In an instant all 
 present rushed to the side ; the boats were lowered 
 rapidly ; but as we looked around, no sign did there 
 appear of the unhappy young lady. Such was the 
 result of our night's exploit ! " It is better, perhaps, 
 that it was so," said the captain, dashing a tear from 
 his eye. 
 
 I cannot say that the catastrophe made any lasting 
 impression even on him. It did not on me. That 
 very night we stood again up to the convoy, and were 
 
100 AN ACTION WITH A FEENCH SLOOP OF WAK. 
 
 successful in picking out another of them without being 
 discovered. Both vessels reached Guernsey in safety, 
 and turned out valuable prizes. 
 
 I cannot pretend to give even an outline of all the 
 adventures I met with while serving on board the pri- 
 vateer. From her fast-sailing qualities, and the daring 
 and talent of her commander, she was very successful. 
 We were constantly on the look-out for single mer- 
 chantmen; and, unless they were strongly armed, 
 they were nearly certain to become our prey. We 
 never attacked an armed vessel if we could help 
 it, and never fought if we could escape an enemy 
 capable of injuring us. Now and then, when we 
 thought that we were going to make prize of a rich 
 merchantman, we found that we had caught a Tartar, 
 and had to up stick, and run for it. Twice we were 
 very nearly caught ; and should have been, had not 
 night come to our aid, and enabled us to haul our wind 
 without being seen, and thus get out of our pursuer's 
 way. 
 
 Once, flight was impossible, and we found ourselves 
 brought to action in the chops of the Channel by a 
 French sloop-of-war of eighteen guns. Captain Savage, 
 however, gave evidence of his skill and courage by the 
 way he handled the schooner against so superior a force. 
 By making several rapid tacks, we got the weather- 
 gauge of our opponent ; and then, after the exchange of 
 several broadsides, we stood across his bows, when we 
 delivered so well-directed a raking-fire, that we brought 
 
JACK SUFFERS FKOM BAD EXAMPLE. 101 
 
 his topmast down by the run. We had not escaped 
 without the loss of several men, besides getting an ugly 
 wound in our mainmast ; so, to avoid any further 
 disaster, and being perfectly content with the glory of 
 having crippled an opponent of force so superior, we 
 hauled our wind and stood up Channel. The French- 
 man was afterwards fallen in with, and captured by a 
 corvette of her own size. 
 
 I have, I think, sufficiently described the occupation 
 of a privateer. What I might have become, under the 
 instruction of my old friend Peter, and the strict disci- 
 pline of a man-of-war, I know not. On board the pri- 
 vateer, with the constant influence of bad example, I 
 was becoming worse and worse, and more the slave of 
 all the evil ways of the world. After serving on board 
 the schooner for more than three years, I was paid off 
 with my pocket full of prize-money, and, shipping on 
 board a trader, I found my way to Liverpool. 
 
 That port then, as now, afforded every facility to a 
 seaman to get rid of his hard-earned gains. In a few 
 weeks I had but a few shillings left. I had not the 
 satisfaction of feeling that I had done any good with 
 it. How it all went, I don't know. I believe that I 
 was robbed of a large portion. I was so disgusted with 
 my folly, that I was ready to engage in any enterprise, 
 of however questionable a character, where I had the 
 prospect of gaining more, which I resolved I would 
 spend more discreetly. 
 
 Liverpool at that time fitted out a number of slavers, 
 
102 JACK ENTERS ON BOARD A SLAVE SHIP. 
 
 the slave-trade, which was afterwards prohibited, 
 being then lawful, and having many respectable people 
 engaged in it. Hearing from a shipmate that the 
 Koyal Oak, a ship of eighteen guns, with a letter-of- 
 marque commission, was fitting out for the coast of 
 Africa, and was in want of hands, I went and entered 
 on board her. She carried, all told, eighty hands. I 
 found two or three old shipmates aboard her, but no 
 one whom I could call a friend. 
 
 We reached the coast without any adventure, and 
 in those days, the slaves who had come down from the 
 interior being collected in depots, ready for shipment, 
 we soon got our cargo on board. For several years I 
 remained in this trade, sometimes carrying our cargo of 
 hapless beings to Bio de Janeiro or other parts of the 
 Brazils, and sometimes to the West Indies. It never 
 occurred to me that there was anything wrong in the 
 system. All the lessons I had received in the West 
 Indies, in my early days, were thrown away. The pay 
 was good ; the work not hard, though pretty frequently 
 we lost our people by fever ; and so I thought no more 
 about the matter. 
 
 At length I found my way back to Liverpool, just 
 as the battle of Waterloo and Napoleon's abdication 
 brought the blessings of peace to Europe. 
 
JACK MEETS AN OLD FRIEND. 103 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 WHALING IN THE SOUTH SEA. 
 
 EVERY seaport in England was thronged with seamen, 
 whom the cessation of war had cast on shore without 
 employment, when, as I was strolling along the quays 
 of Liverpool with my hands in my pockets, in rather a 
 disconsolate mood, wondering in what direction my 
 wayward fate would carry me, I ran bolt-up against a 
 post near which a gentleman was standing, and some- 
 how or other managed to tumble over him. 
 
 " Beg pardon, sir," said I, looking up in his face ; " I 
 did not see you." 
 
 " No harm done, my man ; but stop," said he, as I 
 was moving on ; "I think I remember that voice and 
 face. Jack Williams, I am certain ! " 
 
 " Yes, that's certain," said I, looking at him hard. " And 
 I may make bold to guess that you, sir, are Mr. Carr." 
 
 " You are right in your guess, Jack. That is to say, 
 I have been Captain Carr for some years past. I am 
 glad to have fallen in with you, for I am fitting out a 
 ship for a long voyage, and I like to have men with me 
 whom I know and can trust." 
 
 " Glad to have your good opinion, sir, and without 
 another question, I'll ship with you," I answered. 
 " Where are you bound for] " 
 
104 JACK ENGAGES IN A WHALER. 
 
 " A South-Sea whaling voyage," he answered. " I 
 have been at it for some years now, both as mate and 
 master, and I tell you there's nothing like it for ex- 
 citement and novelty. There's our craft, Jack j the 
 Drake is her name. Look at her. Not a finer ship 
 for her size sails out of Liverpool measures five hun- 
 dred tons, and carries forty hands. You'll like the 
 life, depend on it ; and I say, if you fall in with any 
 good men, let me know. I like to have trustworthy 
 men serving with me." 
 
 I promised to do as he desired, and then went on 
 board to have a look at the ship. I found her every- 
 thing I could wish, and felt perfectly satisfied with the 
 arrangement I had made. Having set my mind at ease 
 on that point, I began to consider how I should pass 
 my time till the Drake was ready to receive her crew 
 on board, for she was still in the hands of the carpen- 
 ters. I bethought me, then, that I would run across 
 to Dublin, to try and find out my old captain. I found 
 a large smack a regular passage vessel just sailing, 
 so I went aboard, and in two days we reached that port. 
 On landing, I inquired for Captain Helfrich, for I had 
 forgotten where he lived. " There he goes along the 
 quays," answered the person I had addressed; and I 
 saw a gentleman whom, from his figure, I did not doubt 
 was him. 
 
 " Captain Helfrich, sir, I beg pardon ; but I'm glad 
 to see you looking so well. I'm Jack Williams," I ex- 
 claimed, running after him. 
 
JACK VISITS HIS OLD CAPTAIN. 105 
 
 " That's my name; but I do not remember you, my 
 man," he answered. 
 
 " I served my apprenticeship with you, and you 
 were very kind to me, sir," I replied; but as I spoke 
 I looked more narrowly in his face, and saw a much 
 younger man than I expected to meet. 
 
 " Ah ! you take me for my father, as others have 
 done," he remarked, laughing. " He has given up the 
 sea long ago, but he will be glad to meet an old ship- 
 mate; and now I think of it, I have to thank you for 
 the model of his old craft the Eainbow. Come along 
 by all means ; I'm going to his house. You'll find him 
 much changed, though." 
 
 So I did indeed, and it made me reflect how many 
 years of my life had passed away. I found my old 
 captain seated before the fire in a large arm-chair, with 
 a book and spectacles on a table by his side, and a 
 handkerchief over his knees. His hair was long and 
 white as snow, and his cheeks thin and fallen in about 
 the mouth ; but still the hue of health had not alto- 
 gether fled. He received me kindly and frankly, and 
 seemed much pleased at my coming so far to see him. 
 He desired to hear all about me, and was greatly 
 moved at the account I gave him of the Rainbow's loss. 
 He was sorry to find that all the time I had been at 
 sea, I had not improved my condition in the world. I 
 confessed that it was owing to my idleness and unwil- 
 lingness to learn. 
 
 " Ah, I have learned many a lesson I did not know 
 
106 THE DANGER OF DELAY. 
 
 in my youth, from this book here, Jack," said he, point- 
 ing to the book by his side, which was the Bible. " I 
 now know in whom to trust ; and had I known Him 
 in the days of my youth, how much grief and shame I 
 might have avoided ! Mercifully, God has by his grace 
 taught me to see my own errors ; and I have endea- 
 voured to remedy them as far as I have been able, in 
 the way I have brought up my son. I have taught 
 him what I learned from this book : ' Remember thy 
 Creator in the days of thy youth.' " 
 
 I was very much struck by the way my old cap- 
 tain, I may say the once pirate, spoke; and I after- 
 wards learned that he had not failed to instil into his 
 son the better principles he had imbibed. Still I am 
 bound to say that he was an exception to the general 
 rule for, as far as my experience goes, men who grow 
 careless of their duty to God and indifferent to religion, 
 continue through life increasing in hardness of heart 
 and conscience, without a thought of the past or a fear 
 for the future truly, living as if they had no souls to 
 care for, as if there were no God who rules the world. 
 Dreadful is their end ! Therefore I say to all my 
 readers : Never put off for a single hour for a single 
 minute repentance and a diligent searching for new- 
 ness of life. You know not what an hour, what a minute 
 may bring forth. You may be suddenly summoned to 
 die, and there may be no time for repentance. 
 
 Among other questions, Captain Helftich kindly in- 
 quired for my old friend Peter Poplar. How ashamed 
 
A CURIOUS COINCIDENCE. 107 
 
 I felt of my own ingratitude, my heartlessness, when I 
 could not tell him ! No one I had met could tell me 
 whether he still survived, or whether he had fallen 
 among the thousands of brave men who had died that 
 England might be free. I promised to make further in- 
 quiries before I sailed, and should I fail to hear of him 
 to set out on my return from my proposed voyage with 
 the express purpose of discovering him. 
 
 That visit to my old captain is one of the few 
 things performed of my own accord on which I can 
 look back with satisfaction. The next day I sailed for 
 Liverpool. 
 
 Many strange and curious coincidences have occurred 
 to me during my life. Two days before the Drake was 
 ready for sea, having failed to gain any tidings of Peter, 
 I was standing on the quay work being over in 
 the evening, with my hands in my pockets, just taking 
 a look at my future home, when I observed a boat-load 
 of men landing from a sloop which had lately brought 
 up in the river. By their cut I knew that they were 
 men-of-war's men. Several of them I saw had been 
 wounded, and, judging by their shattered frames, pretty 
 severely handled. One was a tall thin man. The sleeve 
 on his right side hung looped up to a button, and he 
 leaned over on the opposite side, as if to balance himself. 
 I looked eagerly in his face, for I doubted not I knew 
 his figure. It was Peter Poplar himself! I sprung 
 eagerly forward. Captain Helfrich's appearance had 
 made me feel old, but Peter's weather-beaten counte- 
 
108 OLD PETER POPLAR. 
 
 nance and grizzly hair reminded me that my own man- 
 hood must be waning. For a moment I do not think 
 he knew me. He had thought me dead killed by the 
 French fishermen, or murdered in prison. At all events 
 he had heard nothing of me from the moment I was 
 carried off in the fishing-boat How kindly and warmly 
 he shook my hand with his remaining one ! 
 
 " I've lost a flipper, Jack, you. see," said he, sticking 
 out his stump. " I never mind. It was for the sake 
 of Old England ; and I have got a pension, and there's 
 Greenwich ready for me when I like to bear up for it. 
 There's still stun 7 in me, and if I had been wanted, I'd 
 have kept afloat ; but as I'm not wanted, I'm going to 
 have a look at some of my kith and kin, on whom I 
 haven't set eyes since the war began. Many of them are 
 gone, I fear. So do you, Jack, come along with me. 
 They will give you a welcome, I know." 
 
 I told him how sorry I was that I could not go, as 
 I had entered aboard the whaler; "but I spent the 
 evening with him and all the next day ; and he came 
 and had a look at the Drake, and Captain Carr was 
 very glad to see him, and told him that he wished he 
 had him even now with him. I cannot say how much 
 this meeting with my old friend again lightened my 
 heart ; still I felt ashamed that I should have been in 
 a trader, and away from one who had been more to me 
 than a father, while he was nobly fighting the battles of 
 our country. He had bravely served from ship to ship 
 through the whole of the war. He, however, did not 
 
VALUE OF LEARNING. 109 
 
 utter a word of blame. He only found fault with him- 
 self. 
 
 " I told you once, Jack," said he, " that I ought to 
 have been a master, had it not been for my own ignor- 
 ance, instead of before the mast; and having missed 
 that, had I not continued too idle to learn, I might 
 have got a boatswain's warrant. I tell you this, be- 
 cause, though you are no longer a youngster, you have 
 many years before you, I hope, and may still get the 
 learning which books alone can give you, and without 
 which you must ever remain before the mast." 
 
 I need not say that he made me promise to find him 
 out on my return. I shall never forget the kindly, 
 fatherly glance the old man gave me, as he looked 
 down from the top of the coach which was to take him 
 on his way to the home he had so long left. 
 
 The Drake, ready for sea, had hauled out into the 
 stream. She might at once have been known as a 
 South-Sea whaler by the height she was out of the 
 water, and by the boats which hung from their davits 
 around her painted white ; light, though strongly built, 
 with their stems and sterns sharp alike, and with a 
 slight curve in their keels ; each from about twenty-six 
 to nearly thirty feet in length. Although she had pro- 
 visions enough on board, casks of beef, and pork, 
 and bread (meaning biscuit), and flour, and suet, and 
 raisins, and rum, and lime-juice, and other antiscor- 
 butics, to last us for nearly four years, they were not 
 sufficient to bring her much down in the water, as she 
 
110 DESCRIPTION OF A WHALE-BOAT. 
 
 was built to carry many hundred barrels of oil, which 
 we hoped to collect before our return. I may as well 
 here describe the fittings of a whale-boat. In the after- 
 part is an upright rounded post, called the loggerhead, 
 by which to secure the end of the harpoon-line ; and 
 in the bows is a groove through which it runs out. 
 It is furnished with two lines, each of which is coiled 
 away in a tub ready for use. It has four harpoons ; 
 three or more lances; several small flags, called " whifts," 
 to stick into the dead whale, by which it may be recog- 
 nised at a distance when it may be necessary to chase 
 another ; and two or more " droques," four-sided pieces 
 of board to be attached to the end of the whale-line 
 when it is hove overboard, and which, being dragged 
 with its surface against the water, impedes the progress 
 of the whale. Besides these things, each boat is sup- 
 plied with a case in which are stowed several necessary 
 articles, the most important being a lantern and tinder- 
 box the lantern to be used as a signal when caught 
 out at night j a compass; and perhaps a small cooking- 
 apparatus. A whale-boat, when going in chase, has a 
 crew of six men : one is called the headsman, the other 
 the boat-steerer. The headsman has the command of 
 the boat. He is either the captain, or one of his mates, 
 or one of the most experienced hands on board. The 
 Drake was a strongly-built, well-found ship ; and as the 
 greater number of the crew were experienced hands, 
 and we had confidence in our captain, we had every 
 prospect of a satisfactory voyage. The crew are not 
 
A NEW SHIPMATE. 1H 
 
 paid wages, but 'share in proportion to their rank or 
 rating according to the undertaking. Provisions are, 
 however, supplied them, so that although a man may, 
 as sometimes happens, make very little all the time he 
 is out, he cannot lose. Still, want of success falls very 
 heavily on the married men who have families to sup- 
 port. 
 
 The evening before we were to sail, one of the crew 
 fell so sick that it was evident he could not go the 
 voyage ; so the captain ordered the second mate, with 
 several hands, to take him shore. Although not shipped 
 as an able seaman, he was a strong, active young man, 
 and it was necessary to supply his place. While some 
 of the others carried the sick man to the hospital, I re- 
 mained in the boat at the quay. While I was sitting, 
 just looking up to watch what was taking place on 
 shore, a young man in a seaman's dress came down the 
 slip and hailed me. By the way he walked, and the 
 look of his hands, I saw at a glance that he was not a 
 seaman. 
 
 " I say, mate," said he, in a sort of put-on manner, 
 "I see that you've just landed one of your people. 
 Does your captain, think you, want another man in his 
 stead]" 
 
 " I suppose so," I answered, looking at him hard, to 
 make out what he was, though I didn't succeed. " But 
 the mate will be down presently, you'd better ask him. 
 He may meantime have shipped another hand." 
 
 " I'll run the chance," he replied. " I'll go up and 
 
112 NO COMMON SAILOK. 
 
 fetch my chest from my lodging. Just tell him, if he 
 comes down in the meantime, that a man has volun- 
 teered to join. You can judge whether I'm likely to 
 be fit for work." He spoke in an off-hand, easy way; 
 and without waiting for my reply, he walked rapidly 
 up from the quay. 
 
 The mate, directly after, came down without having 
 found a man to his taste. I told him that one had 
 offered a strongly-built, active-looking, intelligent 
 man, just. cut out for a sailor, though, as I said, I did 
 not think he was one. Mr. Marsh the mate listened 
 to my account, and as he stepped into the boat, seemed 
 to be looking for the stranger. After waiting a few 
 minutes, as the man did not appear, he gave the order 
 to shove off. 
 
 " There he comes, sir," said I, seeing him walking 
 rapidly along the quay with a seaman's bag over his 
 shoulder, while a porter accompanied him carrying a 
 moderate-sized chest. 
 
 " If you want another hand, I'm ready to ship for the 
 voyage," said he, coming down the slip and abruptly 
 addressing the mate. 
 
 " Seaman or not, he'll do," said Mr. Marsh to himself. 
 " Well, put your traps into the boat, and come aboard, 
 and we'll see what the captain has to say to the matter," 
 he answered aloud. 
 
 The young man dropped a shilling into the hand of 
 the porter, who looked at the coin and then at his 
 countenance, and touched his hat. The stranger sat 
 
JACK TEACHES SEAMANSHIP. 113 
 
 down on his chest, in the bow of the boat, and we were 
 soon on board. The captain then sent for him aft, and 
 held him in conversation for half an hour or more. 
 What was said I do not know ; but the result was, 
 that the young man came forward and told me that he 
 had been entered as one of the crew, requesting me to 
 show him where he was to stow his chest and bag. " In 
 the forepeak," said I ; but he evidently did not know 
 where that was, so without saying a word I helped him 
 down with it 
 
 The first night we were at sea I had the middle 
 watch, and scarcely had I made a dozen turns on deck 
 when he joined me. ." What is your name ? " said he ; 
 " I did not catch it." I told him. 
 
 " Well," he continued, " there is no use denying it 
 I am not a sailor. The captain knows this ; but I have 
 promised soon to become bne, and I want to keep my 
 promise. Will you help me to do so, by teaching me all 
 I want to know ? " 
 
 I told him 1 would do all I could for him, but that 
 as this was my first voyage in a whaler, I could not 
 help him much about whaling matters. 
 
 " Oh, that will soon come," he answered. " I seldom 
 see a thing done once that I cannot do afterwards ; but 
 I want you to help me in seamanship. I have been 
 constantly on the water, and know how to handle a 
 boat, but never before made a voyage." 
 
 I was so pleased with the frank way in which he 
 acknowledged his ignorance, and the hearty desire he 
 
 
114 GENTLEMAN NEB. 
 
 showed to learn, that I resolved to instruct him in 
 everything I knew. 
 
 I never found anybody pick up information so 
 rapidly as he did. It was only necessary to show him 
 once how to do a thing, while he kept his sharp eye 
 fixed on the work, and ever after he did it almost if not 
 quite as well. He very soon dropped the nautical 
 phraseology he had assumed when he came on board, 
 and which was clearly not habitual to him ; and though 
 he picked up all our phrases, he made use of them 
 more in a joking way than as if he spoke them without 
 thought, as we did. 
 
 From the way he spoke, or from his manner when 
 he addressed any of his messmates or the officers, or 
 from the way he walked the deck, it was difficult to 
 suppose him anything else than a gentleman-born, or a 
 gentleman by education, whatever he had now become ; 
 and he at once got the name forward of " Gentleman 
 Ned." I asked him his name the day after he came on 
 board. 
 
 " Oh, ay. I forgot that," he answered quickly. 
 " Call me Newman Ned Newman. It's not a bad 
 name is it ] " So Ned Newman he was called ; but I 
 felt pretty certain from the first that it was not his 
 real name. 
 
 He was good-looking, with fair hair and complexion, 
 and a determined, firm expression about the mouth. 
 He seemed to put perfect confidence in me, and we at 
 once became great friends, not that we had at first 
 
 
AN ACCOMPLISHED SAILOR. 115 
 
 many ideas in common, for I was very ignorant, and 
 he knew more than I supposed it possible for any man 
 to know. He showed me his chest, which surprised 
 me not a little. Most of his clothes were contained 
 in his bag. He had not a large kit, but everything 
 was new and of the best materials, calculated to outlast 
 three times the quantity of sailors' common slops. 
 Instead of clothes, his chest contained a spy-glass ; a 
 quadrant, just like those of the officers ; and a good stock 
 of books, which I found were in a variety of languages, 
 and some even, I afterwards learned, were in Greek. 
 Then he had all sorts of drawing-materials, papers, and 
 pencils, and sketch-books, and a colour-box, and mathe- 
 matical instruments, and even a chronometer. He had 
 a writing-case, and a tool-box, and a flute and violin, 
 and soine music-books. I asked him if he could use 
 the quadrant. 
 
 " I never took an observation in my life ; but I can 
 work a day's work as well as a lunar, so I think that I 
 may soon learn the practical part of the business," he 
 answered. 
 
 I pointed to his musical instruments. " Yes, I play 
 occasionally when I wish to dispel an evil spirit ; but 
 books are my great resource. Jack, you lose much 
 pleasure from your ignorance of the rudiments of learn- 
 ing. Take my advice, and study. It's not too late to 
 begin. Nonsense difficult ! everything worth doing 
 is difficult. There's pleasure in overcoming difficulties. 
 Come you have begun to teach me seamanship to 
 
116 A QUICK PTJPIL. 
 
 knot and splice to reef and steer ; I'll teach you to 
 read, and then the way is open to you to teach yourself 
 whatever you like. Navigation, certainly ! Why, you 
 would have been master of a vessel by this time if you 
 had known that." In the interval of Newman's remarks, 
 I was making excuses for my ignorance ; but he would 
 listen to none of them, and I promised, old as I was, to 
 put myself under his instruction, and to endeavour to 
 be as apt a pupil to him as he was to me. 
 
 As I have said, I never saw any one learn so rapidly 
 as he did everything which came in his way. Before six 
 weeks had passed, there was very little remaining for me 
 to teach him. Every knot and splice he mastered in a 
 week or so, and could make them as neatly as I did. 
 I don't think he had ever before been up a ship's mast ; 
 but from the first day he was constantly aloft, examin- 
 ing the rigging, and seeing where all the ropes led to. I 
 had shown him how to reef and furl sails, and the very 
 first squall we had, he was among the foremost aloft, to 
 lay out on the yard. His hands went as readily as 
 those of the oldest seaman into the tar-bucket ; and so, 
 though when he came aboard they were fair and soft, 
 they soon became as brown and hard as any of ours. 
 With the theory of seamanship he was already well 
 acquainted, such as the way by which the wind acts 
 on the sails, the resistance offered by the water on the 
 hull, and so on ; so that, when any manoeuvre was per- 
 formed, he at once knew the reason of it. It is not too 
 much to say, that before we crossed the line he was as 
 
PLACES VISITED BY A SOUTH-SEA MAN. 117 
 
 good a seaman, in many respects, as most of the hands 
 on board ; and, certainly, he would have made a better 
 officer than any of us forward. 
 
 We were bound round Cape Horn, and Captain Can- 
 intended to try his fortune on the borders of the 
 Antarctic ice-fields, in the neighbourhood of New Zea- 
 land and the coast of Japan, among the East India 
 Islands ; and those wide-spreading groups, among 
 which are found the Friendly Islands, the Navigators, 
 the Fejees, the New Hebrides, the Loyalty Islands, 
 and New Caledonia, and known under the general 
 name of Polynesia. Perhaps other places might be 
 visited, so that we had a pretty wide range, over wffich 
 our voyage was likely to extend. People at home are 
 little aware, in general, of the great number of places a 
 South Seaman visits in the course of a three or four 
 years' whaling-voyage ; and certainly in no other trade 
 is a lad of a roving disposition so likely to be able to 
 gratify his tastes. 
 
 The first place we touched at was Porto Praya, in 
 the island of St. Jago, one of the Cape de Yerds, our 
 captain being anxious to fill up with water, and to get 
 for the crew a supply of fruit and vegetables, and 
 poultry, which are here to be procured in abundance. 
 Sailors, however, are apt to forget, that fruit, at all 
 events, is not to be found all the year round ; and I 
 have seen people very indignant because the fruit-trees 
 were not bearing their ripe produce at the very moment 
 they were honouring the place by their presence, and, 
 
118 POETO PEAYA. 
 
 heartily abuse previous visitors for having deceived 
 them. 
 
 I was one of the boat's crew which went on shore to 
 get provisions, and we were half pulled to pieces as 
 we entered the town, by men, women, and boys 
 brown, yellow, and black chattering away in a jargon 
 of half-African half-Portuguese, as they thrust before 
 our eyes a dozen chickens, a few weeks old, all strung 
 together; baskets of eggs, or tamarinds, or dates, or 
 bananas, and bunches of luscious grapes ; and pointed 
 to piles of cocoa-nuts, oranges, or limes, heaped up on 
 cocoa-nut leaves, close at hand. The place seemed 
 filled with beggars, pigs, monkeys, slatternly females, 
 small donkeys, and big oxen ; dirty soldiers and idle 
 sailors of all the shades and colours which distinguish 
 the human race, dressed in handkerchiefs, and shirts, 
 and jackets, and petticoats of every hue of the rainbow, 
 the only thing they had in common being their dirt ; 
 indeed, dirt predominates throughout the streets and 
 dwellings, and in every direction. The houses, though 
 mean, from being whitewashed, deceive a stranger 
 at a little distance as to the cleanliness of the place. 
 From a spirited sketch Newman made of the scene 
 I have described, I here discovered his talent for 
 drawing. 
 
 We next touched at the Falkland Islands, then un- 
 inhabited, except by a few Gauchos, who had crossed 
 from South America with a herd of cattle, which have 
 since increased to a prodigious number, as they thrive 
 
THE "TRY" PRINCIPLE. 119 
 
 well on the Tussac grass, the chief natural production 
 of the country. The fresh beef afforded by a couple of 
 oxen was very acceptable, and contributed to keep us 
 in health. 
 
 Even before crossing the line, we had been on the look- 
 out for whales, and all the boats and gear were in readi- 
 ness to be lowered, and to go in chase at a moment's 
 notice. Everybody on board a whaler must be wide 
 awake, and prepared for all emergencies, or the ship 
 may chance to return home with an empty hold. In 
 no position in which a seaman can be placed, is it so 
 necessary to belong to the try fraternity. If whales are 
 not to be found on one fishing-ground, the ship must 
 move to another ; and if not seen there, she must sail 
 on till she chases them round the globe. So if, when a 
 whale is seen, the harpooner misses his aim, and the fish 
 dives and swims a mile or more off, he must watch and 
 watch till she rises, and try again. This try principle 
 should be followed in all the concerns of life. What- 
 ever ought to be done, try and do it ; never suppose a 
 work cannot be done till it has been tried persever- 
 ance in duty is absolutely necessary. Its neglect must 
 bring ruin. 
 
 We had a look-out at each mast-head, and one of 
 the mates, or the boatswain, and sometimes the cap- 
 tain, was stationed at the foretop-gallant yard-arm. 
 Sharp eyes were, therefore, constantly watching every 
 part of the ocean, as our ship floated over it to the very 
 verge of the horizon in search of the well-known spout 
 
120 WHALES NOT FISH. 
 
 of the whales. Great improvements have taken place 
 since the time I speak of in the apparatus employed in the 
 whale-fishery. I am told that guns are now used with 
 which to send the harpoon into the whale's body, while 
 in my time it was driven by sheer strength and dexterity 
 of arm, as the harpooner stood up at his full height in 
 the bow of the tossing whale-boat, close to the huge 
 monster, one blow of whose tail is sufficient to dash her 
 into atoms. 
 
 We were, it must be understood, in search of the 
 sperm whale, which is a very different animal from what 
 is called the black or Greenland whale, whose chief 
 habitation is towards the North Polar regions, though 
 found in other parts of the ocean. There are several 
 sorts of whales, but I will not attempt to give a learned 
 dissertation on them. I should not, indeed, have thought 
 much about the matter, had not Newman called my 
 attention to it. I should have hunted them, and killed 
 them, and boiled down their blubber with the notion 
 that we had the produce of so many fish on board. Now 
 naturalists, as he told me, assert that whales should 
 not be called fish. They swim and live in the water, 
 and so do fish ; they have no legs, nor have fish ; but 
 their implements of locomotion are more like arms than 
 fins. But whales do what no fish do : they bring 
 forth their young alive they suckle them, and tend 
 them with the fondest affection in their youth. They 
 have warm blood, and a double circulation; and they 
 breathe the atmospheric air by true lungs. The tail of 
 
THE STEENGTH OF A WHALE'S TAIL. 121 
 
 a fish is placed vertically, or up and down that of a 
 whale, horizontally that is to say, its broadest part is 
 parallel with the surface of the water. The tail of a 
 large whale is upwards of 20 feet wide, and with a 
 superficies of 100 square feet, and it is moved by 
 muscles of immense strength. This will give some 
 idea of the terrific force with which it can strike a boat. 
 I have, indeed, heard of instances where a whale has 
 stove in a ship's bottom, and caused her to founder, 
 with little time for the crew to escape. Their progres- 
 sive movement is effected entirely by the tail ; sometimes, 
 when wishing to advance leisurely, by an oblique lateral 
 and downward impulse, first on one side and then on 
 the other, just as a boat is sent through the water when 
 sculled with an oar; but when rushing through the 
 deep at their greatest speed, they strike the water, now 
 upwards and now downwards, with a rapid motion and 
 vast force. As whales breathe the atmospheric air, they 
 must come to the surface frequently for a fresh supply. 
 They have then to throw out the water which has 
 got into their mouths when feeding. This they do by 
 closing a valve leading to the nasal passages, and forcing 
 it by means of air through the blow-hole placed in the 
 upper part of the head. It is this necessity of whales 
 for breathing at the surface which enables man to make 
 them his prey, in spite of their immense strength, while 
 their spouts point out to him the place where they are 
 to be found. 
 
 The remarks I have made apply in common to the 
 
122 THE GREENLAND WHALE. 
 
 two chief sorts of whales, but the Greenland whale is a 
 very different animal from the sperm whale, of which 
 we were in search. The Greenland whale (Balcena 
 Mysticetus) is also called the common, true, or whalebone 
 whale. I remember once, in a man-of-war, falling in 
 with a dead whale in a perfect calm. We towed it 
 alongside, but so ignorant was everybody on board of 
 natural history, that no one knew where the whalebone 
 was to be found. At the cost of great trouble, with a 
 horrible odour in our noses, we cut out a jaw-bone; 
 which was perfectly valueless, except to make the front 
 of a summer-house for our commander ; and we then 
 let our prize go with its rich contents, and glad enough 
 we were to get rid of it. 
 
 The Greenland whale is less in size than the sperm 
 its length being about 60 feet. The head occu- 
 pies about a third of the entire length. It is narrow 
 above, and broad, flat, and rounded beneath, so as 
 to allow it to move rapidly under the water. The 
 body is largest about the middle, and tapers suddenly 
 towards the tail. The general colour is a blackish 
 grey, with part of the lower jaw, and throat, and 
 belly white. The lips are five or six feet high, the eyes 
 very small, and the external opening of the ears scarcely 
 perceptible. The pectoral-fins or arms are not long, and 
 are placed about two feet behind the angle of the lips. 
 The black whale has no teeth ; but from the upper 
 palate and jaw there hang down perpendicularly nume- 
 rous parallel laminae the baleen, or whalebone, as it is 
 
VARIOUS SPECIES OF WHALES. 123 
 
 called.* These filaments fill up the whole of the cavity 
 of the mouth, and form a most complete strainer, so 
 that only the most minute animals can enter. Tliis is 
 necessary, as the swallow is too small to admit even the 
 smallest fish. When a black whale feeds, it throws up 
 millions of small animals at a time with its thick lower 
 lip, into the straining apparatus I have described ; and 
 as they are scarcely perceptible to the naked eye, when 
 its vast size is considered, some slight notion may be 
 formed of the prodigious number it must consume at a 
 meal. 
 
 There is another whale, found in the northern regions, 
 called the razor-backed whale, from a prominent ridge 
 on its back. It is found 100 feet long. As it is con- 
 stantly moving along at the rate of five miles an hour, 
 and is very powerful and active, frequently breaking 
 away and carrying lines and gear with it, only the most 
 daring whalers, in default of other prey, venture to 
 attack it. There is a third sort of whale, called the 
 broad-nosed whale, which is in many respects like a 
 razor-back, but smaller its length being from 50 to 
 80 feet. 
 
 The smallest sort is the beaked whale, which is 
 about 25 feet long. Great numbers of this whale are 
 often caught in the deep bays and firths of Shetland 
 and Orkney. 
 
 * The baleen or whalebone I have described forms a most valuable portion 
 of the produce afforded by the black whale, although not so valuable as the 
 oil extracted from the same animal 
 
124 THE SPEKM WHALE. 
 
 I must now give an account of the spermaceti whale 
 (the Physeter Macrocephalus), to capture which was the 
 object of our voyage. It is found through every part 
 of the South Pacific and Atlantic Oceans, and frequently 
 makes its way to far northern latitudes. Still the 
 southern seas must be considered its chief abode. In 
 appearance and habits it is very different from the black 
 whale. It is nearly as long as the razor-back, and ex- 
 ceeds it in bulk. In length it may be said to be from 
 80 to 85 feet, and from 30 to 35 in circumference. 
 Looking at a sperm whale, the stem on its nose or snout 
 appears very thick, and perfectly blunt, like a huge 
 mallet about to strike. The head is a third part of the 
 length of the body. At its junction with the body a 
 hump rises, which we whalers call the bunch of the 
 neck. Behind this is the thickest part of the body, 
 which tapers off till there is another rise, which we call 
 the hump, in the shape of a pyramid then commences 
 the small, as we call it, or tail, with a ridge partly 
 down it. The " small" gradually tapers till it contracts 
 very much; and at the end the flukes, or what landsmen 
 would call the tail, is joined on. In the immense head 
 is contained the case, which is a cavity of almost tri- 
 angular shape, and of great size, containing, when the 
 whale is alive, that oily substance or fluid called sper- 
 maceti I have frequently seen a ton taken from the 
 case of one whale, which is fully ten large barrels. The 
 use to the whale of the spermaceti in its head is, that, 
 being much lighter than water, it can rise with great 
 
THE SPERM WHALE. 125 
 
 facility to the surface, and elevate its blow-hole above 
 it. Its mouth is of great size, extending all the length 
 of its head, or, as I have said, a third of its whole length. 
 Its jaws narrow forward to almost a point indeed, the 
 lower one does so ; and thus, as it swims along, like the 
 stem of a ship, it serves to divide the water wedge, 
 parting to make way for its huge body the blunt snout 
 being all the time like the lofty forecastle of an old- 
 fashioned ship, clear of the waves high up above it. 
 The inside of the monstrous cavity, the mouth, has no- 
 thing like the baleen or whalebone, such as is found in 
 the Greenland whale; but in the lower jaw it has a 
 formidable row of large teeth of conical shape, forty-two 
 in number. It has, however, none in the upper jaw ; 
 but instead, there are holes into which fit the points of 
 those in the lower. These teeth are blunt, and are cot 
 used for biting or mastication, but merely to keep in the 
 food which has entered its mouth. This food is chiefly 
 the Squid or Sepia octopus, known also by the name of 
 the cuttle-fish. In the South Seas they are of enormous 
 size, and, with their long feelers or arms growing out 
 of their heads, are sufficiently strong to hold a man under 
 the water, and to kill him. 
 
 The sperm whale, however, swallows a variety of 
 other fish. It catches them, not by swimming after 
 them, but by opening wide its mouth and letting 
 its prey swim into it ! We will suppose ourselves 
 looking down that vast mouth, as the lower jaw hangs 
 perpendicularly to the belly, incapable it seems of 
 
126 A LIVING TEAR 
 
 moving. The interior of the throat is very large, 
 capable of swallowing a man ; the tongue is very small 
 and delicate, and of a pure white colour ; so are the 
 teeth, which glisten brilliantly; and so is the whole 
 interior. Fish are particularly attracted by their white 
 appearance. They take it, perhaps, to be some 
 marble hall erected for their accommodation ; so in 
 they swim, big and little squid equally beguiled ! How 
 the whale's mouth must water when he feels a fine huge 
 juicy octopus playing about his tongue ! Up goes the 
 lower jaw like a trap-door, and cephalapods, small and 
 large, find their bright marble palace turned into a 
 dark, black prison, from which there is no return ; for, 
 giving a turn with his tongue, he gulps them all down 
 with a smack which must make old Ocean resound ! 
 
 In another respect, the sperm is very different from the 
 Greenland whale. It seems to know the power of its 
 jaws, and will sometimes turn on its pursuers and 
 attack them, though generally a timid animal, and dis- 
 posed to seek safety by flight. The general opinion is, 
 that sperm whales often fight with each other, as we 
 have caught them with their lower jaws twisted in a 
 variety of directions, and otherwise injured. The sperm 
 whale's eyes are very small, with movable eyelids, and are 
 placed directly above the angle of the mouth, or a third 
 part of its whole length distant from the snout. It is 
 very quick-lighted, as it is also quick of hearing. Its 
 ears small round holes, which will not admit a little 
 finger are placed directly behind the eyes. The fins, 
 
 - 
 
A GREY-HEADED WHALE. 127 
 
 which, as I have said, might be called paws, are close 
 to the angle of the mouth. I have known a female 
 whale support her young on them ; and they are used to 
 balance the body, to steer by, and, when hard pressed, 
 to sink with greater rapidity below the surface. The 
 skin of the whale is perfectly smooth, though old bulls 
 get rough marks about them. As a rule, although 
 black above and white below, as they advance in years, 
 like human beings, they get grey on the head. Often- 
 times an old grey-headed bull proves a dangerous enemy. 
 I have with greater minuteness than I intended 
 given an account of the sperm whale. Its habits and 
 mode of capture I will describe in the course of my 
 narrative. 
 
128 CAPE HORN. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 INCIDENTS OF WHALING. 
 
 AWAY, away the good ship flew to round the far-famed 
 Cape Horn. Stern and majestic it rose on our star- 
 1 oard-hand ; its hoary front, as it looked down on the 
 meeting of two mighty oceans, bore traces of many a 
 terrific storm. Now all was calm and bright, though 
 the vast undulations of the ocean over which the ship 
 rode, as they met the resistance of the cliffs, were 
 dashed in cataracts of spray high up in the air, and 
 gave evidence of what would be the effect when a 
 storm was raging across them. There was something 
 more grand in the contemplation than in the actual 
 appearance of the scene, when we reflected where we 
 were, on the confines of those two great seas which 
 encompass the earth, and which wash the shores of 
 nations so different in character, the one having at- 
 tained the height of civilization, the other being still 
 sunk in the depths of a barbarism too terrible almost 
 for contemplation, as I afterwards had good reason to 
 know. Then there was that strange, vast, dreamy 
 swell,- the breathings, as it were, of some giant monster. 
 It seemed as if some wondrous force were ever acting on 
 that vast body of water, that it could not for a mo- 
 ment rest quiet in its bed, but must ever go heaving 
 
PATAGONIA. 129 
 
 on, in calm and sunshine as well as in storm and tem- 
 pest. There was likewise in sight that wild weather- 
 beaten shore, inhabited, as report declared, with men of 
 gigantic stature and untamable fierceness ; while to 
 the south lay those mysterious frost-bound regions 
 untrod by the foot of man the land of vast glaciers, 
 mighty icebergs, and wide extended fields of ice. On 
 we sped with a favouring breeze, till we floated calmly 
 on the smooth surface of the Pacific off the coast of 
 Chili 
 
 With regard to Patagonia, old Knowles told me he 
 had been there, but that, as far as he saw, the people 
 were not much larger than the inhabitants of many 
 other countries. Some were big men; a few nearly 
 seven feet high, and proportionably stout. They are 
 capital mimics, the very parrots or magpies of the 
 genus Man. 
 
 "I say, Jack, bear a hand there now," exclaimed 
 one, repeating the words after a sailor who had just 
 spoken. 
 
 " What ! do you speak English, old fellow ? Give 
 us your flipper then," said Knowles, thinking he had 
 found a civilized man in that distant region. 
 
 " What ! do you speak English, old fellow 1 Give us 
 your flipper then," repeated the savage with a grin, put- 
 ting out his hand. 
 
 " I should think I did ! What other lingo am I 
 likely to speak ?" answered Knowles, shaking the Pata- 
 gonian's huge paw. 
 
130 A MAN MAGPIE. 
 
 " What other lingo am I likely to speak 1 " said the 
 savage with perfect clearness. 
 
 " Why, I should have thought your own native Pata- 
 gotaian, if you are a Patagonian," exclaimed Knowles, 
 examining the savage's not over-handsome physiog- 
 nomy. 
 
 " If you are a Patagonian !" said the savage, looking 
 in like manner into Knowles' face. 
 
 "I I'm an Englishman, I tell you!" cried Tom, 
 somewhat puzzled. 
 
 " I'm an Englishman, I tell you !" cried the Pata- 
 gonian in the same indignant tone. 
 
 " That's just what I want to arrive at," said Tom. 
 " So now just tell me where we can get some good 
 "baccy and a glass of honest grog." 
 
 The Patagonian repeated the words. 
 
 " But I ask you," said Tom. 
 
 " But I ask you !" said the savage. 
 
 " I tell you I'm a stranger here," exclaimed Tom. 
 
 " I tell you I'm a stranger here !" cried the savage. 
 
 " Where do you come from then ? " asked Tom. 
 
 "Where do you come from then?" repeated the 
 savage. 
 
 "I tell you I'm an Englishman," cried Knowles, 
 getting angry. 
 
 " I tell you I'm an Englishman !" exclaimed the Pata- 
 gonian in the same indignant tones. 
 
 "That's more than I'll believe; and, to speak my 
 mind plainly, I believe that you are an arrant, bam- 
 
VALPARAISO. 131 
 
 boozling humbug !" cried Tom. " No offence though. 
 You understand me ?" 
 
 Whether it was Tom's expression of countenance, or 
 the tone of his voice, I know not, but as he uttered 
 these words, all the savages burst into loud fits of merry 
 laughter ; and as he thought they were laughing at him, 
 he said that he should have liked to have gone in 
 among them, and knocked them down right and left 
 with his fists, but they were such precious big fellows 
 that he thought he should have got the worst of it in 
 the skrimmage. 
 
 He used with infinite gusto frequently to tell the 
 story for our amusement. 
 
 I am not quite certain, however, whether he was de- 
 scribing the Patagonians or the inhabitants of Terra 
 del Fuego. The latter are very great mimics, and are 
 much smaller in size, less clothed, and more savage in 
 appearance than the Patagonians. 
 
 We touched at Valparaiso, in Chili, or, as it may be 
 called, the Vale of Paradise. It is certainly by nature 
 a very beautiful and healthy spot, built on a number of 
 high hills with ravines intervening ; but man, by his 
 evil practices and crimes, made it, when I was there, 
 much more like the Vale of Pandemonium. Drunken- 
 ness and all sorts of crimes were common, and the 
 cuchillo the long knife was in constant requisition 
 among the Spaniards, scarcely a night passing without 
 one or more murders being committed. It was then 
 little more than a village, but has now become quite a 
 
132 " THERE SHE SPOUTS !" 
 
 large town, with a number of English and American 
 merchants settled there. The houses are built with 
 very thick walls, to withstand the constant attacks of 
 earthquakes which they have to undergo. Having sup- 
 plied ourselves with fresh provisions and water, we 
 sailed, and stretched away into the wide Pacific. 
 
 We had left the coast of Chili about a day's sail 
 astern. A light easterly breeze was just ruffling the 
 blue sea the noonday sun shining brightly over it the 
 hands going listlessly about their work, rather out of 
 spirits at our want of success, not a whale having 
 hitherto been seen- when the cheery shout of the first 
 mate reached our ears from the foretop-gallant yard- 
 arm of " There she spouts ! there she spouts, boys !" 
 
 In an instant every one was aroused into the fullest 
 activity the watch below sprung on deck Captain 
 Carr hurried from his cabin, and with his hand to his 
 mouth, shouted eagerly, " Where away] where away?" 
 
 "About a mile on the starboard-bow," cried Mr. 
 Benson, the first mate, in return. 
 
 " Lower the boats, my lads 1" exclaimed the captain, 
 preparing to go in the leading one himself ; the first 
 and third mate and the boatswain went in command 
 of the others. Both Newman and I, as new hands, 
 remained on board, as did the second mate, to take 
 charge of the ship. 
 
 Before the boats were in the water, the whale had 
 ceased spouting; but just as they were shoving off, the 
 look-out broke forth in a cheerful chorus, " There again 
 
THE CHASE OF THE WHALE. 133 
 
 there again there again !" the signal that the whale 
 was once more sending up its spout of spray into the 
 air. The words were taken up by all on deck, while 
 we pointed with excited looks at the whale, whose vast 
 head and hump could be clearly distinguished as he 
 swam, unsuspicious of evil, through the calm waters of 
 the deep. Away flew the boats, urged on by rapid strokes, 
 in hot pursuit. The captain 'took the lead. We who 
 were left behind felt that we were accompanying them 
 in heart and spirit. The foam bubbled and hissed round 
 the bows of the boats as they clove their way through 
 the water. Not a moment was there to lose the dis- 
 tance was great the whale had been for some time 
 breathing, and might go down, and perhaps be lost 
 altogether, before the boats could get up to her, or they 
 might have to chase her for many miles before they 
 could again reach her. Meantime, the wind being fair, 
 the ship was kept almost in the wake of the boats. 
 Away they flew ; each was anxious to strike the first 
 whale, but the captain's took the lead, and maintained 
 it. As they got nearer the monster, it was necessary 
 to be careful, lest he should take the alarm, and, seeing 
 his pursuers, go down to escape them. The men bent 
 to their oars even more energetically than before ; the 
 captain stood up, harpoon in hand; his weapon was 
 raised on high ; we thought that the next instant 
 it would be buried in the monster, when up went his 
 small the enormous flukes rose high in air "Back 
 of all back of all !" we cried ; not that our voices 
 
134 A CUNNING OLD GREYHEAD. 
 
 could be heard. If not, that terrific stroke it is giving 
 will shiver the boat in atoms. The boat glided out 
 of the way, but just in time, though her crew were 
 drenched with spray. Down went the whale far, far 
 into the depths of the ocean. 
 
 Nothing is to be had without trying for it our 
 captain knew this well. All eyes were now turned to 
 watch where the whale would next rise, for rise, we 
 knew, he before long must, and in all probability 
 within sight; so the boats paddled slowly on, the men 
 reserving their strength for the moment when it would 
 be required ; while we on board shortened sail, that we 
 might have the ship more under command, to follow 
 wherever they might lead. Every one was watching 
 with intense eagerness ; the four boats were separated 
 a short distance from each other; now and then the 
 officers would stand up to see if the monster had risen, 
 and then they would turn their gaze towards the ship 
 for a signal from the look-out aboard. Still the time 
 passed away, and no whale appeared. 
 
 An hour had elapsed, when again the inspiriting 
 shout was heard of, " There she spouts there she 
 spouts !" the look-outs pointing, as before, over the 
 starboard-bow, where the whale had again risen, not 
 much more than a mile away from the boats. Again 
 they were in rapid movement. We doubted not that 
 this time they would reach the monster. Through our 
 glasses we made him out to be a bull an old greyhead, 
 and probably a cunning fellow, one likely to try every 
 
PERSEVERANCE. 135 
 
 dodge which a whale can think of to escape, and, if 
 failing to do that, and hard pressed, one who was 
 likely to turn on his pursuers, and attack them with his 
 open jaws or mighty flukes. 
 
 " Well, whatever freak he takes, our captain is the 
 man to meet him," observed old Tom Knowles a long 
 experienced hand in the South Seas, but who, having 
 hurt his arm, was unable to go in the boats. " As long 
 as daylight lasts, he'll not give up the chase." 
 
 I had thought that when a whale was seen, it was 
 merely necessary to pull after him, dig the harpoons 
 into him, and allow him to drag the boats along till he 
 died; but I found that it was often a far more difficult 
 task than this to kill a whale. 
 
 " There again there again !" shouted the look-outs 
 from aloft, and the cry was repeated by all on deck, 
 while the whale continued spouting. Fast as at first, 
 if not faster, the boats flew after him the captain's 
 again leading. 
 
 " This time we'll have him, surely," exclaimed New- 
 man, who was as eager as any of us. 
 
 "Not quite so sure of that, Ned," observed old 
 Knowles. " I've seen one of these old chaps go down 
 half-a-dozen times before an harpoon was struck in 
 him, and, after all, with three or four in his side, break 
 away, and carry them off just as the sun was setting, 
 and there was no chance of getting another sight of 
 him, I say, never be certain that you've got him, till 
 he's safe in the casks. I've seen one after he has been 
 
136 THE FIRST WHALE STRUCK. 
 
 killed, go down like a shot, for no reason that any one 
 on board could tell, except to spite us for having caught 
 him." 
 
 While old Tom was speaking, the boats had ap- 
 proached close to the whale. For my own part, after 
 what I had heard, I fully expected to see him lift his 
 flukes, and go down as he had done before. The 
 captain's boat was up to him the rest hung back, not 
 to run the risk of alarming the wary monster. The 
 captain stood up in the bows a fine bold figure he 
 looked, as he poised his glittering harpoon in his right 
 hand, high above his head. "There's peak your 
 oars," cried old Tom, as the crew raised them with a 
 flourish to a perpendicular position, having given the 
 boat sufficient impetus to take her alongside the whale. 
 Off flew the weapon, impelled by the captain's unerring 
 arm, and buried itself up to the socket in the fat coating 
 with which the leviathan was clothed. 
 
 "It's socket up!" cried old Knowles. "Hurrah, 
 lads hurrah ! our first whale's struck good-luck, 
 good-luck hurrah, hurrah ! The cheer was taken up 
 by all on board, as well as by those in the boats. 
 They now gave way with a will after the whale ; the 
 harpooner, as another boat got up, sending his weapon 
 into its side. 
 
 But it is no child's play now. The captain had 
 time to dart a lance into him, when, " Stern all stern 
 all !" was now the cry of the headsman ; and the crews, 
 with their utmost strength, backed the boats out of the 
 
THE WHALE SOUNDS. 137 
 
 way of the infuriated animal, which in his agony be- 
 gan to lash the water with his huge flukes, and strike 
 out in every direction with a force which would have 
 shattered to atoms any boat they met. Now his vast 
 head rose completely out of the water now his tail, 
 as he writhed with the pain the weapons had inflicted. 
 The whole surface of the surrounding ocean was lashed 
 into foam by the reiterated strokes of those mighty 
 flukes, while the boats were deluged with the spray he 
 threw aloft the sound of the blows reverberating far 
 away across the water. The boat-steerer now stood 
 ready to let the lines run through the loggerhead over 
 the bows of the boat. Should any one be seized by their 
 coils as they are running out, his death would be certain. 
 Soon finding the hopelessness of contending with his 
 enemies above water, the whale lifted his flukes and 
 sounded. 
 
 Down, down he went into the depths of the ocean. 
 Away flew the line over the bows of the boat. Its 
 rapid motion would have set fire to the wood, had not 
 the headsman kept pouring water over it, as it passed 
 through its groove. 
 
 An oar was held up from the captain's boat : it was 
 a sign that nearly the whole of their line, of two hun- 
 dred fathoms, had run out. With caution, and yet 
 rapidity, the first mate in the second boat bent on his 
 line ; soon the captain's came to an end, and then that 
 flew out as rapidly as the first had done. To assist in 
 stopping the whale's downward course, drougues were 
 
138 THE WHALE RISES AGAIN. 
 
 now bent on to the line as it ran out ; but they ap- 
 peared to have little more effect in impeding his pro- 
 gress than a log-ship has in stopping the way of a 
 vessel; and yet they have, in reality, much more, as 
 every pound-weight in addition tells on the back of a 
 racer. 
 
 Again an oar went up, and the third boat bent on, 
 adding more drougues to stop his way. They at 
 length appeared to have effect. " There ; haul in the 
 slack," cried old Tom. "He's rising, lads; he's 
 rising ! " 
 
 The boat-steerer was seen in the last boat, busily 
 coiling away the line in the tub as he hauled it in. 
 When he had got all his line, that belonging to the 
 next boat was in like manner coiled away; then the 
 captain's line was hauled in. 
 
 Thick bubbles now rose in rapid succession to the 
 surface, followed by a commotion of the water, and the 
 huge head of the monster rushed suddenly upward, 
 sending forth a dense spout on high. The captain's 
 boat was now hauled gently on, the boat-steerer guiding 
 it close up to the fin of the wounded whale. Again 
 Captain Carr stood up with his long lance in hand, 
 and plunged it, as few on board could have done, deep 
 into his side. At the same moment the rest of the 
 boats pulled up on the opposite side, the harpooner in 
 the leading one striking his harpoon into him. Again 
 the cry arose of " Stern all stern all ! " It was time, 
 indeed, to get out of the way, for the whale seemed to 
 
THE WHALE'S REVENGE. 139 
 
 feel that he was engaged in his last struggle for freedom 
 and for life. He threw himself with all his monstrous 
 bulk completely out of the water, in a vain attempt to 
 get loose from his foes. Off from him all the boats 
 backed. 
 
 He now became the assailant. He rushed at them 
 with his head and lower-jaw let drop, seemingly capable 
 of devouring one of them entire. I almost thought he 
 would; but he was already fatigued with his wounds 
 and previous exertions. The line, too, of the mate's 
 boat had many times encircled his body. Suddenly it 
 parts ! The boat of the captain, after he had darted his 
 lance, was backed in time, and got clear from the 
 whale's attack, but the first mate was not so fortunate. 
 The whale seemed to have singled him out as the victim 
 of his revenge. Having in vain lashed at him with his 
 flukes, he turned towards him with his head, rushing 
 on with terrific force. He caught the boat as she was 
 retreating, in an instant capsizing her, and sending all 
 her crew struggling in the waves. I thought he would 
 immediately have destroyed them, but he swam on, 
 they happily escaping the blows of his flukes, and went 
 head out across the ocean, followed by the first boat and 
 the two others. 
 
 Were they going to allow our shipmates to perish 
 unaided 1 ? I thought and fully expected to hear the 
 second mate order another boat to be lowered to go to 
 their assistance. But they did not require any. Two 
 of the men could not swim, but the others supported 
 
140 THE LAST STRUGGLE. 
 
 them till they got them up to the boat, from which 
 they had been a little way separated, and then by press- 
 ing down the gunwale they quickly righted her. They 
 then, holding on on either side, baled away till they 
 could get into her and still have her gunwale above 
 water, when they very quickly freed her altogether. 
 Everything had been secured in the boat, so that nothing 
 was lost ; and as soon as she was to right, off she started 
 again in the chase. 
 
 Away flew the captain's boat, dragged on by the line 
 at the rate, it seemed, of full ten knots an hour. The 
 other boats followed as fast as their crews could lay 
 their backs to the oars ; but for a long time they could 
 gain nothing on him, but were fast falling astern. We 
 had again filled, and were standing on. At last he 
 began to slacken his pace. The loss of blood from his 
 many wounds, and his evident exertions, ^ r ere rapidly 
 weakening him. Still, so far off had he gone, that the 
 captain's boat was scarce to be seen, and the others 
 were mere specks on the ocean. 
 
 Once again, however, we were overtaking them. The 
 captain was once more hauling in the slack the other 
 boats were getting up the headsmen standing, harpoon 
 in hand, ready to give the whale fresh and still more 
 deadly wounds. They ranged up alongside, and har- 
 poons and lances flew from the boats. The monster no 
 longer threw up water alone, but blood was sent in a 
 thick spout from his blow-hole, sprinkling the men in 
 the boats, and staining the bright blue sea around. 
 
THE DEATH-PANG. 141 
 
 Still, in spite of all his foes, he struggled on bravely for 
 life. Lashing the water, so as to drive his relentless 
 assailants to a distance, he once more lifted his flukes 
 and sounded ; but they were prepared to let the lines 
 run. Down he went again. 
 
 "He'll be lost he'll be lost!" I exclaimed, as did 
 others not accustomed to the work. 
 
 " Not a bit of it on that account," said old Knowles. 
 " He can't remain long under water after what he's 
 gone through. He'll be up again soon ; and then stand 
 by, my hearties, for his flurry ! " 
 
 Old Knowles was right. Up came the whale again, 
 at a short distance only from where he had gone down, 
 having dragged out from each boat not a hundred 
 fathoms of line. Once more the boats approached, and 
 fresh lances were darted into him ; but they quickly had 
 to retreat, for now his head went up, now his tail; 
 now he sprung again right out of the water, twisting 
 and turning in every direction. 
 
 " He has his death-pang on him," cried old Knowles. 
 " He'll be ours before long; but, ah! one of them has 
 caught it!" 
 
 One of the boats had indeed caught it. We could 
 not tell which, for the others were covered with the 
 foam and ensanguined water cast on every side by the 
 monster in his wild contortions. The fragments lay 
 floating, scattered far and wide, and several men were 
 seen striking out towards the other boats, half-turning 
 their heads, as if in expectation of being pursued. But, 
 
142 THE FLURRY. 
 
 as we counted their number, they did not appear to 
 be all there. There were but five One, we feared, was 
 missing. Anxiously we kept our eyes fixed on the 
 spot, hoping to see our shipmate, whoever he might be, 
 appear. 
 
 " Hurrah ! he's there he's there ! " we shouted, as 
 we discovered the sixth man swimming out from among 
 the mass of bloody foam which surrounded the whale, 
 who for an instant seemed to be resting from his exer- 
 tions. While the boats were taking them on board, 
 again the whale darted rapidly out, but this time it was 
 to perform the segment of a circle. 
 
 " He's in his flurry, lads he's in his flurry !" shouted 
 old Knowles. " He'll be dead in another minute." 
 
 " Last scene of all, which ends this strange, eventful 
 history," said Newman, who through his glass had been 
 eagerly watching the chase. As the words went out of 
 his mouth the whale rolled over on his side, a well- 
 won prize, and loud shouts from the crews of the boats 
 and from all on deck rent the air. 
 
 The fragments of the shattered boat being collected, 
 and the three remaining ones made fast to the whale, 
 they began towing it towards the ship, while we made 
 sail to meet them. 
 
 All hands were employed for an instant in congratu- 
 lating each other when we got the whale alongside, and 
 then every means were taken to secure it for " cutting- 
 in" so the operation of taking off the blubber is called. 
 The coopers had meantime been getting ready the 
 
" CUTTING-TN." 143 
 
 large caldrons for boiling the blubber; which opera- 
 tion is called " trying-out." A rope passed round the 
 windlass, and rove through a block fast to the head of 
 the mainmast, was carried over the side, with a large 
 hook at the end of it. The first thing done was to cut 
 off the head of the whale, which, with the neck-part 
 up, was strongly secured, and floated astern. 
 
 " That head has got better than a ton of oil in it," 
 observed old Knowles, who was aiding the work. " It's 
 worth no end of money." 
 
 "Wears yet a precious jewel in his crown," observed 
 Newman, leaning eagerly over the side. " It's fine 
 work this, though." 
 
 A stage had been let down at the side of the vessel, 
 on which those who had cut off the head were stationed. 
 One of them now made a hole in the blubber with the 
 instrument used for cutting-in, called a spade. A rope 
 was then fastened round the waist of another man, and 
 he descended on the body of the whale, taking the hook 
 I have spoken of in his hand. This hook he fastened 
 into the hole he had cut. The operation now began. 
 
 Some with spades cut the blubber or fat mass 
 which surrounds the body into a strip between two 
 and three feet wide, in a spiral form, while others 
 hoisted away on the tackle to which the hook was 
 attached. Slowly the blanket-piece, thus cut off, 
 ascended over the side, the body turning round and 
 round as its coat or bandage, for so we may call it, was 
 unwound. By the side of the pots were horses 
 
144 " TRYING-OUT." 
 
 blocks of wood on which the blubber was cut up. As 
 the long strip was drawn up, another hook was secured 
 lower down, and the upper part of the blanket-piece 
 was cut off and chopped into thin pieces on the blocks. 
 The pieces were then thrown into big pots, under 
 which fires were kindled. After the first caldrons- 
 full had been boiled, the lumps of blubber from which 
 the oil had been extracted were taken out, and served 
 as fuel to continue our fires. In reality, the whole 
 operation was performed in a very cleanly and orderly 
 way; but a stranger at a distance would scarcely 
 think so. 
 
 Night overtook us while we were engaged in the 
 work, and watch and watch we continued it, lest a gale 
 might spring up and compel us to abandon our prize 
 before it was all secured. No scene could be wilder or 
 more unearthly than that presented during the night 
 by the whaler's decks. The lurid fires surrounding 
 the seething caldrons cast a red glare on all around, 
 on the masts and rigging of the ship, enveloped in the 
 dense wreaths of smoke which ascended from them, on 
 the sturdy forms of the seamen, with their muscular arms 
 bared to the shoulder. Some were cutting off huge blan- 
 ket-pieces ; others chopping them small on the horses ; 
 others throwing them into the pots, or with long poles 
 stirring the boiling fluid, or raking out the scraps, as 
 the refuse is called, to feed the flames ; while others, 
 again, were drawing off the oil into the casks ready to 
 receive it, and stowing them away in the hold. 
 
145 
 
 The whole of the following day and the following 
 night found us employed in a similar manner. At last 
 the whole carcass was stripped to the very flukes of 
 every particle of blubber, and, to our no little satisfac- 
 tion, cast loose to float away, and to become a feast for 
 the fish of the sea and the birds of the air. The head, 
 full of the valuable spermaceti, was now floated along- 
 side. A bucket was then forced down through the 
 neck, by means of a long pole, into the case, till, by re- 
 peated dips, it was entirely emptied of its contents ; 
 and, as Knowles predicted, the case was found to con- 
 tain even more than a ton of oil. The spermaceti was 
 carefully boiled by itself, an operation necessary to pre- 
 serve it. The blubber surrounding the head was also 
 taken off and boiled down, and the empty skull was 
 then cast loose, and sunk, by its own weight, with 
 rapidity to the bottom there, perhaps, to form the 
 caverned abode of some marine monster never yet seen 
 by human eye. It took us nearly three days to cut-in, 
 try-out, and stow away that huge whale, the produce 
 altogether being no less than eighty-five barrels ! We 
 broke forth into loud shouts when our work was accom- 
 plished and our first fish stowed away. 
 
 I have no great sympathy with those who talk of 
 the cruelty of the work. A whale feels acutely, no 
 doubt, and so does a mouse or a sparrow when wounded ; 
 but not having huge bodies to twist and turn about in 
 their agony, they do not appear to suffer so much as 
 
 does the mighty monarch of the deep. I suspect that 
 K * 
 
146 A. COKAL REEF. 
 
 the amount of pain felt by the small animal is equally 
 great with that felt by the large one. However, I would 
 make my argument a plea for merciful treatment of all 
 alike, and urge that pain should never be unnecessarily 
 inflicted on even the smallest of created beings in whose 
 nostrils is the breath of life. 
 
 Our success put us all in spirits, and we were ready 
 to do or to dare anything. Our captain had heard that 
 sperm whales were to be found in the icy seas towards 
 the Antarctic Pole, and, accordingly, before keeping 
 across to New Zealand and the isles of the Indian 
 Ocean, he resolved to take a cruise to the south for a 
 few weeks in order to try our fortune. Over the seas 
 on which we were sailing it was necessary, both night 
 and day, to keep a very sharp look-out j not only for 
 whales, but to avoid the dangers of coral-reefs, and 
 islands of all sizes, which in many parts sprinkle it 
 so thickly. 
 
 " Land ahead ! " was shouted from the foretop-mast- 
 head one forenoon, as we were slowly gliding over the 
 blue surface of the deep. As we got up with it, we saw 
 that it was a long, low, almost barren island, a few trees 
 only in the higher parts retrieving it from actual sterility. 
 It was a wild, desolate, melancholy-looking spot, such 
 as would make a man shudder at the very thought of 
 being wrecked on it. At one end, inside a reef over 
 which the surf was breaking violently, lay a dark ob- 
 ject. As the officers were inspecting it through their 
 glasses, they pronounced it to be a wreck. There could 
 
SEA LIONS. 147 
 
 be no doubt about it, and Captain Can* resolved at 
 once to visit the spot, to discover whether any of the 
 crew still remained alive. 
 
 As we stood on, a loud sound of roaring and yelping 
 reached our ears, and we saw on many of the rocks 
 which surrounded the island, a vast number of seals of 
 the sort called " sea lions." Newman and several of us 
 were eager to get in among them, to knock some of 
 them on the head, that we might make ourselves caps 
 and jackets for our cruise in the icy seas. The captain 
 was equally anxious to get some seal-skins, and he 
 told us that after we had visited the wreck, and ex- 
 plored the island, we should try and catch some of the 
 animals. 
 
 Seals are curious-looking creatures. The head, with 
 its large mild eyes, and snout, and whiskers, looks 
 like that of some good-natured, intelligent dog; and 
 one expects, as they are swimming, to see four legs and 
 a thin curly tail come out of the water. Instead of 
 that, the body narrows away till there is seen a tail 
 like that of a fish. The hind feet are like those of a 
 duck, when in the water, and the front ones have, 
 beyond the skin, only a flapper or paw with claws at 
 the end of it. They are covered with thick, glossy 
 hair closely set against the skin. The form of their 
 jaws and teeth proves that they are carnivorous, and 
 they are known to live on fish, crabs, and sea-birds. 
 The birds they catch in the water, as they can swim 
 with great rapidity and ease. They can remain, also, 
 
148 A WRECK ON A DESERT ISLAND. 
 
 for a considerable time under the water, without coming 
 to the surface to breathe. 
 
 The sea-lion, which was the species of seal we were 
 hoping to attack, grows to the length of ten feet. The 
 colour is of a yellowish brown, and the males have a 
 large mane, which covers their neck and shoulders, so 
 that they have very much the appearance of lions when 
 their upper part alone is seen above the water. Such 
 were the monsters which seemed to be guarding the island 
 towards which we were pulling, their roar vying in 
 loudness with the hoarse sound of the surf as it beat 
 on the rock-bound shore. 
 
 Newman and I were in the captain's boat. As we 
 pulled in for the land, we saw that the surf rolled up 
 on every side, and for some time we could not discover 
 a clear spot through which we might urge the boats. 
 We continued pulling on for half a mile or more, and 
 caught sight of what appeared to be a channel between 
 the reefs. The captain ordered us to give way, and 
 bending to our oars, we pulled on with a will. A sailor 
 loves a run on shore, even though that shore may be 
 but a barren sand; but here we had two objects to 
 excite our interest. The deserted wreck claimed our 
 first attention. It was easy to see how she had got 
 into her present position. An unusually high tide and 
 heavy gale must have lifted her over the reef, and 
 driven her on shore; and the wind falling before she 
 had time to go to pieces, must have left her compara- 
 tively safe from further injury. The captain stood up 
 
A LONG-DESERTED SHIP. 149 
 
 in liis boat to watch for an opportunity to enter the 
 
 " Now, again, my lads, give way ! " he shouted. The 
 boat lifted on the summit of a roller, and rushing on 
 with the dark rocks and hissing foam on either side of 
 us, in another instant we found ourselves calmly floating 
 in a reef-surrounded lagoon or bay. We had to pull 
 back for some distance to get to the wreck, and as we 
 advanced, we looked along the shore to discover, if we 
 could, traces of any of the crew. All, however, was 
 silent and desolate. 
 
 From the appearance of the island, Newman observed 
 that he thought it must be the crater of an extinct 
 volcano, and that even the lapse of ages had allowed 
 scarcely soil enough to collect on it, to permit of more 
 than the scanty vegetation which was visible. 
 
 As we approached the wreck, we found that she had 
 gone stem on into the mouth of a little creek, and there 
 had been held fast by two rocks. Her build at once 
 made us suspect that she was a whaler, like ourselves. 
 All her boats and bulwarks were gone, and her stern 
 was much stove in. Her main and mizzen masts had 
 been carried away, so had her foretop-mast and the head 
 of the foremast below the top, the stump only remain- 
 ing. On this a yard still hung across, and the tattered 
 fragment of a sail, showing us that she had run stem 
 on into her present position. As her stern could be 
 approached by water which was quite smooth, we ran 
 the boats under it, and climbed on board. The sea had 
 
150 RUIN AND DESOLATION. 
 
 made a clean breach through the stern, and inundated 
 the cabin, which presented a scene of ruin and desola- 
 tion. The bulkheads had been knocked away, the con- 
 tents of the sideboard, and sleeping-places, and lockers, 
 all lay scattered about, shattered into fragments, in the 
 wildest confusion among sand, and slimy sea-weed, and 
 shells, which thickly coated the whole of the lower part 
 of the cabin ; while the hold itself, between which and 
 the cabin all the partitions had been knocked away, 
 was full of water. No living being remained on board 
 to tell us how the catastrophe had occurred. On going 
 forward, we found that the rocks between which she 
 was jammed were separated from the shore, and thaj 
 without a boat it would have been difficult to ge( 
 aboard. After the captain had examined the wreck, he 
 gave it as his opinion that she had been there three or 
 four years, if not longer. One thing appeared certain, 
 that she could not have got where she was without 
 people on board to steer her; and then the question 
 arose what had become of them 1 
 
 If any of' them were still alive on the shore, 
 they must long ago have seen the ship, and would 
 have been waiting to receive us. The captain thought 
 that they might have possibly been taken off by 
 another ship soon after the wreck; still he resolved 
 not to return without having searched thoroughly for 
 them. We pulled round astern of the wreck, and 
 there, in a sort of natural dock, found an easy landing- 
 place. 
 
SOLITARY GRAVES. 151 
 
 As we walked across the island, we found that some 
 of the lower spots, the dells and valleys, produced a 
 greater amount of vegetation than had appeared at a 
 distance j but could not retrieve the character of desola- 
 tion given by the black, barren hills, and dark abrupt 
 cliffs which arose on every side. We had given up all 
 expectation of finding any one alive, or any signs of 
 the spot ever having been inhabited, when we heard 
 a cry from Newman, who had wandered a little on one 
 side. 
 
 We found him standing on a green liillock, raised a 
 little above the valley, whence on one side a wide view 
 over the blue sparkling sea could be obtained, with some 
 shrubs of semi-tropical luxuriance, and the bright yellow 
 sands forming the foreground, while behind arose the 
 dark frowning cliffs and hills I have described. On 
 the top of the hillock were four mounds, side by side, 
 and at one end of each was seen a rough, flat piece of 
 wood, a rude substitute for a grave-stone. There were 
 names on them of Englishmen, and dates showing that 
 they had died at intervals of a month or two from one 
 another. 
 
 Where were the survivors 1 who had buried these 
 men? was now the question. A group of cocoa-nut 
 trees, all that were on the island, marked the spot. 
 It was one selected with much taste. The discovery- 
 induced us to persevere in our search. We wandered 
 on for another hour, turning in every direction ; for so 
 fall of undulations was the island, that we might easily 
 
152 THE CAVE OF THE WRECKED. 
 
 have passed the very spot we were in search of. At 
 last we were again called together by a shout from 
 Newman. 
 
 We found him standing before a rude hut erected 
 in front of a cave, which formedy indeed, a back apart- 
 ment to it. There was only one rough bed-place on 
 one side of it, though there were several stools and a 
 table in the centre. A seaman's chest stood open, and 
 contained a few articles of clothing. There were two 
 muskets, and some powder-flasks hung up against the 
 wall ; but there was no food, although an iron pot, and 
 a sauce-pan, with a place where a fire had been made, 
 showed that provisions had at one time been cooked 
 there. On a shelf there were several books, both in 
 English and in foreign languages, and above them was 
 a flute with a music-book. A few carpenter's tools 
 were arranged on another shelf. Several things showed 
 that the place had last been inhabited by a person of 
 superior education. On opening the books, a name was 
 found in several of them. It was that of William Evans. 
 Two of them Newman discovered to be on medical sub- 
 jects, which of course made us conjecture that they had 
 belonged to the surgeon of the ship. The decayed state of 
 the books showed that it was long since they had been 
 opened, and on a further examination of the hut, it 
 also was found to be in a very dilapidated condition. 
 From the number of things left in the hut, Captain 
 Carr surmised that the last occupants must have left 
 the place very suddenly, if, indeed, they had left it at 
 
A SKELETON FOUND. 153 
 
 all. One tiling was certain, that we were not likely to 
 find any of them on the island. 
 
 We were, therefore, on our return to the boats, when 
 I saw the figure of a man sitting, with his back to a 
 rock, on a gentle slope, whence a view could be obtained 
 of .the blue ocean. I had separated a little from my 
 companions. I called to him, and I thought I heard 
 him answer, " Hallo, who calls 1 " His face was turned 
 away from me, and he did not move. I called again, 
 and at that moment Newman broke through the brush- 
 wood, and joined me. Together we climbed the hill, 
 both equally surprised that the man we saw did not get 
 up to meet us. In another minute we were by his 
 side. The straw-hat, stained and in tatters, covered a 
 skull; the clothes, decayed and discoloured, hung 
 loosely on a fleshless skeleton. A book was by his 
 side. It was copy of a Latin poet Horace, Newman 
 told me. Before him was another book of manuscript ; 
 and, as we looked about, we picked up the remains of 
 a pencil, which had dropped from the dead man's 
 fingers. Newman opened the manuscript, and though 
 it was rotten, and the characters much defaced, he 
 could still decipher them. He glanced his eye rapidly 
 over them. 
 
 "Ah ! poor fellow, his appears to have been a sad 
 fate," he remarked with a voice full of sadness. " Com- 
 pelled by a strong necessity to leave England to 
 wrench asunder all the ties which held him there, and 
 embark on board a South-seaman as surgeon he 
 
154 THE STORY OF THE SKELETON. 
 
 seems to have had a hard life of it with a drunken, 
 brutal captain, and ignorant, not a human being with 
 whom he could sympathise. Unable to return home, 
 after three years' service he exchanged into another 
 ship. His master and officers, with all the boats, were 
 away in chase of whales, which had appeared about 
 them in great numbers, when a gale arose. The crew, 
 already too much weakened by that scourge of the 
 ocean, the scurvy, and the loss of several men, were 
 unable to shorten sail. The boats were far out of sight, 
 as they believed, to windward. In vain they endea- 
 voured to beat up to them. The main and mizzen 
 masts went by the board ; and the gale still further 
 increasing, they were compelled to run before it, 
 without a prospect of picking up their shipmates in 
 the boats. 
 
 " Away they drove for several days before the wind, 
 till one night all who were below were thrown out of 
 their berths by a violent concussion. Again and 
 again the ship struck, the sea beat in her stern. They 
 rushed on deck. It was to find nearly all those who 
 had been there washed away. The next instant, the 
 ship again lifting, was carried into smooth water, and 
 finally jammed fast in the position we had found 
 her. 
 
 " Five only of all the crew then survived, and they 
 were the most sickly. The writer was himself suffering 
 from illness ; happily, however, he bore up against it. 
 They collected all the provisions, and all articles likely 
 
SUFFERINGS OF THE WRECKED. 155 
 
 to be useful, winch the sea had not destroyed, and 
 carried them on shore, which they easily reached by 
 means of a raft. 
 
 " They had food enough to last them for some time ; 
 but they had but a scanty supply of water. In vain they 
 searched through the island no springs were to be 
 found. With great labour they got up all the casks of 
 water still uninjured from the hold, and resolved to 
 husband the contents. They formed themselves a 
 habitation. They made reservoirs, in which to catch 
 the rain when it fell ; but in those latitudes, for many 
 weeks together no rain falls. For a time, with their 
 firearms, they killed a few birds ; but their ammunition 
 failed them, and they could kill no more. Their water 
 was at last expended, and for many weeks together the 
 only moisture they could obtain was by chewing the 
 leaves of the shrubs and grass they found. They con- 
 tinued, as at first, very weak. They talked of building 
 a boat from the wreck ; but had neither strength nor 
 knowledge among them sufficient for the under- 
 taking. 
 
 " At last their spirits gave way, and disease made 
 fearful progress with them all. One by one they died, 
 and the survivors buried them. The writer of the sad 
 journal was alone left." Alas ! not a word did he 
 say about seeking consolation where alone it can be 
 given, not a thought about another world and judg- 
 ment to come. The writer seemed to pride himself on 
 his heathen stoicism, heathen expressions of resigna- 
 
156 THE GRAVE OF THE EXILE. 
 
 tion were alone mentioned. His dying eyes had rested 
 on the pages of Horace his dying thoughts, were they 
 heavenward 1 
 
 " In vain had he crawled to the spot where we found 
 him, day after day, in the faint hopes of seeing a ship 
 to bear him away. Three long years had thus passed, 
 and all the food that had been brought on shore had 
 been consumed ; and he had not strength to search for 
 more, so he came up there and sat himself down, and 
 his spirit passed away." 
 
 Mr. Newman had read this rapid sketch of the last 
 events in the life of this unhappy exile before the 
 captain came up, when he handed him the journal. 
 The captain desired Newman to keep the " Horace," 
 observing, that he could not himself understand the 
 contents. 
 
 We had found some tools in the hut, with which we 
 dug a shallow grave close to where we had found these 
 sad remains of mortality, and in it we placed them. 
 On the rock above we cut the name of William Evans, 
 and the date of the day on which we found him dead. 
 Loading ourselves with the articles found in the hut, 
 Newman being allowed to take most of the books as 
 his share, we returned to the boats. 
 
 Although a longer time had been spent on shore 
 than the captain intended, he allowed us to endeavour to 
 capture some of the sea-lions. After pulling, however, 
 some way along the lagoon, we discovered that they 
 could not be approached from the land-side, as they had 
 
THE SEA- LIONS IN THEIR FORTRESS. 157 
 
 taken up their quarters on some high rocks, almost 
 islands by themselves, in advance of the reefs. "We 
 were, therefore, compelled to pass into the open sea be- 
 fore attacking them the passage by which we entered ; 
 and, waiting an opportunity, we dashed through in 
 safety. 
 
 As we approached the largest rock, it was curious to 
 watch the hundreds, or, I may say, thousands of fierce- 
 looking monsters which covered its slippery surface. It 
 would have required bold men, not acquainted with 
 their habits, to attack them, as they looked down upon 
 us from their seemingly unapproachable fortress. On 
 one side, the surf broke far too fiercely to allow the boats 
 to venture near j but on the other, although there was 
 a good deal of surf, Captain Carr told us we might 
 land. The only way, however, to get on shore was to 
 pull in on the summit of a breaker ; and while those in 
 the bow leaped out on the rock, the rest of the crew 
 had to pull back the boat again with all their force into 
 smooth water. We were armed for the attack with 
 two or three harpoons, a lance, and the boat's 
 stretchers. 
 
 " Stand by, my lads, now's the time ! " shouted our 
 captain, as the two boats rolled in towards the shore. 
 He led the way, lance in hand ; Newman and I and 
 old Knowles following from his boat. Our sudden 
 appearance on the confines of their fortress evidently 
 not a little astonished the sea-lions. Opening wide 
 their jaws, and gnashing with their formidable tusks, 
 
158 A FIGHT WITH THE SEA-LIONS. 
 
 they glanced at us from the heights above, and then, 
 with reiterated and terrific roars, began to descend 
 with impetuous force, as if with their overwhelming 
 numbers to drive us into the sea. An old sea-lion led 
 the van, a fierce monster, who looked capable of 
 competing with all of us together. So he might, if he 
 had possessed legs instead of fins or flappers, the latter 
 only enabling him to twist and turn and slide down 
 the inclined plain on which we stood into the sea. On 
 the beasts came in dense masses, roaring and snarl- 
 ing. I certainly did look for a moment at the boats, 
 and wish myself safe back again in them ; but it was 
 only for a moment, for our antagonists demanded all 
 our strength and agility to compete with them. Our 
 captain advanced boldly towards the old leader, and as 
 he came right at him, plunged his lance into his side. 
 It had not the effect of stopping the beast in his 
 career ; but, instead, very nearly carried him and the 
 lance into the water. Old Knowles was, I thought, 
 very inadequately armed only with a thick stick, which 
 he always carried on shore with him, curiously cut and 
 carved, and fastened to his wrist by a lanyard. 
 
 " Let me alone," said he ; " Old Trusty is better in a 
 skrimmage, whether with man or beast, than all your 
 firearms and steel weapons. He always goes off, and 
 never gets blunt." 
 
 Newman and I were armed with harpoons. New- 
 man, following the captain's example, plunged his har- 
 poon into the side of a seal, just as the beast, with the 
 

 NEWMAN IN DANGER. 159 
 
 greatest impetus, was sliding down the rock. In 
 attempting to stop its way, his foot slipped, and with 
 the line coiled round his arm, before any of us could 
 go to his assistance, he was dragged off into the boiling 
 waters. He was a first-rate swimmer, but with so huge 
 a sea-monster attached to him, how could he hope to 
 escape 1 The rock sloped in .a- different direction to 
 where the boats were, so that they could render him no 
 assistance. I thought of the scene we had just wit- 
 nessed the unhappy exile dying alone on the desert 
 island and I dreaded a similar fate for my friend. 
 With a cry of dismay we looked towards the drowning 
 man. He disappeared among the foaming breakers. 
 
 Still, but with little hope, we watched the spot. 
 Yes there was his head ! He was swimming free ! 
 Bravely he mounted the crest of a roller ; it rushed in 
 for the rock ; but before he could find his footing, or 
 we could stretch out our arms to help him, he was car- 
 ried off again among the foaming waves. Meantime old 
 Knowles had climbed up the rock in the face of the sea- 
 lions, whom he was knocking on the head right and left 
 with his club, and signalled the boats to pull round to 
 Newman's assistance. Still, however, with only a couple 
 of hands in each, it would take, I saw, a considerable 
 time before they could reach him, and I resolved to 
 make one attempt to save his life at the risk though it 
 might be of my own. Sticking my harpoon in a crevice 
 of the rock which my eye at that instant fell on, I 
 seized the end of the line, and in spite of the sea-lions, 
 
160 JACK SAVES NEWMAN'S LIFE. 
 
 which kept rushing past me, I struck out into the surf 
 as I saw Newman once more approaching. Happily I 
 grasped him by the collar as the sea was once more 
 heaving him back, and the captain and other shipmates 
 coming to our assistance, we were hauled safely up the 
 rocks. 
 
 There was not now a moment to be lost if we would 
 capture any seals. Although many had escaped, still a 
 good number remained near; and following the ex- 
 ample set by old Knowles, we began laying about us 
 on every side most lustily with our weapons, bestowing 
 heavy blows on the heads of the frightened beasts. 
 One blow was generally sufficient to stun, if not to kill 
 them outright, and we then quickly despatched them 
 with our knives. " On, my lads, on !" cried the cap- 
 tain ; and up the rocky steep we went, meeting the mad- 
 dened inhabitants as they came floundering down upon 
 us. We had literally often to climb over the fallen 
 bodies of the slain. Sometimes one of our party would 
 miss his footing, and he and half a dozen seals would 
 go sliding away down the rock, the beasts biting at him, 
 and he struggling to get free, and in no small terror of 
 being carried away into the surf. Such would inevitably 
 have been the lot of more than one of us had not we 
 all kept a watch to help each other out of such diffi- 
 culties. 
 
 Our captain's combat with the old lion was the most 
 severe. As the captain, unwilling to lose his lance or 
 the beast, holding on to the former, was dragged down- 
 
THE CAPTAIN'S COMBAT WITH THE OLD LION. 161 
 
 wards, they reached a ledge of rock which sloped in an 
 opposite direction to the surrounding parts, and thus 
 formed a table on which they could rest. Here the 
 monster finding that he could not escape from his op- 
 ponent, turned bravely to bay, and grinning with his 
 large, strong teeth, made fiercely at him. The captain 
 held on pertinaciously to the handle of the spear, 
 springing actively out of the way of the beast's mouth, 
 as in its contortions and struggles it approached him 
 too nearly. The lion roared, and snarled, and strug- 
 gled, and the captain held on bravely, but I believe 
 would soon have had to let go had not old Knowles, 
 springing down the rock, given the animal a blow on the 
 head with his stick, which effectually settled him. 
 
 There were many other single combats, and more of 
 one man against half a dozen beasts, but the result was 
 that we came off victorious without the loss of any one, 
 while we could boast of having killed upwards of sixty 
 seals. Our next work was to flay them. This, in the 
 hands of experienced operators, was soon performed, 
 and in a short time we had sufficient skins ready to 
 load our boats, and to make caps and jackets for all 
 hands, besides what were required for the ship's use. 
 The boats now came back to the spot where we were 
 to embark, and by carefully waiting our time, we leaped 
 on board with no other damage than wet jackets. 
 
 " Williams," said Newman, as we were pulling on 
 shore, " you have nobly preserved my life at the risk 
 of your own. I trust that I may be grateful" 
 
162 THE ICY REGIONS. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 WHALING AND SEAL-CATCHING IN THE ICY REGIONS. 
 
 STRONG breezes, and cold and thick weather, showed us 
 that we were getting out of the genial latitudes, in 
 which, without much success, we had been for some 
 time cruising, and were approaching those icy regions 
 which encircle the Antarctic Pole. Newman had made 
 such progress in his knowledge of seamanship, that he 
 was not only considered competent to undertake all the 
 ordinary duties of a seaman, but was more trusted than 
 many of the older hands. He soon gave evidence that 
 this confidence was not misplaced. He and I were in 
 the same watch. This was a great satisfaction to me, 
 as I benefited largely by his conversation, which I was 
 now beginning fully to appreciate. 
 
 One night we had the middle watch, arid were to- 
 gether on the look-out forward. It was unusually dark, 
 neither moon nor stars were visible, and the clouds 
 hung down in a thick canopy over us. A strong breeze 
 was blowing from the southward and eastward, and we 
 were standing to the south-west with our port-tacks 
 aboard. The sea was not very heavy, but it struck me 
 at the time that it was somewhat uneven and irregular, 
 and this made me suspect that we might be in the 
 neighbourhood of land or fields of ice. Newman was 
 
A FLOATING ICEBERG. 163 
 
 talking of the Aurora Australis, and telling me how 
 much he longed to see its effect in its fullest brilliancy, 
 when suddenly he- seized my arm with a firm grasp. 
 
 " Wilh'ams !" he exclaimed, "do you see that unusual 
 whiteness glimmering there ahead, and on our starboard- 
 bow ? I hear the surf beating on it ! I'm sure it's an 
 iceberg ! Starboard your helm ! Luff all you can ! Star- 
 board for our lives !" he shouted, rushing aft to see this 
 done. I meantime called on those on deck to get a 
 pull at the head-braces j an inch might save the ship. 
 
 There was no time for ceremony; no time to an- 
 nounce the fact in set form to the officer of the watch. 
 This was the second mate. He was happily a sensible 
 man. He at once comprehended the emergency, and 
 gave the necessary orders to brace up the yards, and 
 bring the ship close upon a wind. We were not a 
 moment too soon in anything that was done. The 
 white glimmering appearance grew every instant more 
 distinct, till it resolved itself into a vast massive ice- 
 berg towering high above the mast-heads, while the 
 roar of the breakers which dashed against its sides in- 
 creased in loudness. The ship heeled over to the gale 
 till her yard-arms seemed almost to touch the floating 
 mountain. Still she stood up bravely to her canvas, 
 closely hugging the wind. Had a rope been rotten, 
 had a spar given way, our fate might have been sealed. 
 In one instant after striking, the sMp and everything in 
 her might have been dashed to atoms. 
 
 The man with firmest nerves among all our crew 
 
164 A FIELD OF ICE. 
 
 watched that lofty berg, as we rushed by it in our mid- 
 night course, with feelings of awe and anxiety, if not of 
 alarm, and drew a breath more freely when he looked 
 over the quarter and saw the danger past. It was not 
 the only one we encountered that night. Sail had been 
 shortened; but it was evidently necessary, after the 
 warning we had received, to keep the ship as much as 
 possible under command. 
 
 On, on we flew through the murky night, the gale 
 every moment increasing in force, and the sea rising 
 and breaking in unexpected directions. We had again 
 kept away on our course. Sail was still further reduced. 
 The cold had before been considerable ; it now much 
 increased, and our decks were covered with ice. Cap- 
 tain Carr had, the moment we sighted the iceberg, come 
 on deck ; the watch below were called, and every one 
 was at his post. It was not a time for any one to be 
 spared. We had evidently got into the icy regions 
 sooner than had been expected. Intending to get out 
 of them, the captain gave the order to keep away, but 
 scarcely had we done so when an ice-field was seen 
 extending away on our lee-bow and ahead, and we 
 were again obliged to haul up, hoping to get round it. 
 On, therefore, we sailed; but as we advanced we found 
 the ice-field extending away on our starboard-beam, the 
 sea breaking over it with a noise which warned us w hat 
 would be the conscience if we should strike it. 
 
 Let our position be pictured for an instant. The 
 fierce waves dashing wildly and irregularly about us ; 
 
ICE ALL ROUND. 165 
 
 the storm raging fiercely; the ship driving onwards 
 through pitchy darkness; wide, massive fields of ice 
 extending on every side ; huge icebergs floating 
 around we knew not where ; no lighthouse, np chart 
 to guide us; our eyes and ears stretched to the ut- 
 most, giving but short warning of approaching danger. 
 Such are the scenes which wear out a commander's 
 strength, and make his hair turn quickly gray. We 
 knew full well that dangers still thickly surrounded 
 us, and heartily did we wish for the return of day to 
 see them. Newman and I were again forward. I was 
 telling him that I had heard of a ship striking a berg, 
 and of several of her people being saved on it, while 
 she went down, when he startled me by singing out 
 with a voice of thunder, " Ice ahead !" At the same 
 moment old Knowles cried out, " Ice on the weather- 
 bow !" and immediately I had to echo the shout with 
 " Ice on the lee-bow !" and another cried, " Ice abeam !" 
 To tack would have been instant destruction; to wear, 
 there was no room. Every moment we expected to feel 
 the awful crash as the stout ship encountered the hard 
 ice. Captain Can* rushed forward. We must dash on- 
 ward. Though no opening could be seen, there might 
 be one ! Onward we careered. Every man held his 
 breath ; and pale, I doubt not, turned the faces of the 
 bravest. Suddenly, high above us, on the weather-side, 
 appeared another iceberg. The sea became almost 
 calm ; but it was a calmness fraught with danger rather 
 than safety. The sails, caught by the eddy-wind, were 
 
166 STOEM AMONG THE ICE-FIELDS. 
 
 taken aback. In another moment we might have been 
 driven, without power of saving ourselves, under that 
 frowning cliff of ice. The storm raged above us be- 
 fore us behind us on every side but there we lay, as 
 if exhausted. Still the ship had way on her, and we 
 continued our course. The channel was too narrow to 
 allow the helm to be put up. 
 
 Just as she was losing her way, and would inevit- 
 ably, through the force of the eddy-wind, have got 
 stern-way on her, her headsails again felt the force of 
 the gale, and, like a hound loosed from the leash, she 
 started forward on her course. Again we were plung- 
 ing madly through the wildly breaking seas ; but the 
 wind blew steadily, and the ice-fields widened away on 
 either side till they were lost to view. Once, again, we 
 were saved by a merciful Providence from an almost 
 inevitable destruction. Still, we had some hours of 
 darkness before us, and an unknown sea full of ice- 
 islands through which we must pass. Not an eye was 
 closed that night. Again, we were close to one, but 
 we were now better able to distinguish them than at 
 first. This time we had to keep away, and run to the 
 northward ; but before long, there arose ahead of us 
 a fourth iceberg. Again we sprung to the braces, the 
 helm was put down, and, once more close-hauled, we 
 weathered the danger. 
 
 Thus we hurried on narrowly escaping danger after 
 danger till daylight approached. Before, however, the 
 sun arose, the gale fell ; the clouds cleared away ; and 
 
A GLORIOUS SUN-RISE. 167 
 
 a bright gleam appeared in the eastern sky. Up shot 
 the glorious sun, and never shall I forget the scene of 
 gorgeous magnificence his bright rays lighted. Both 
 sky and sea became of a deep blue the water calm and 
 clear as crystal while all around us floated mountains 
 of brilliant whiteness, like masses of the purest alabas- 
 ter, of every varied form and size. Many were 200 
 feet high, and nearly a third of a mile in length. Some 
 had perpendicular sides, with level summits fit founda- 
 tions, it might seem, for building cities of marble palaces, 
 or fortresses for the kings of the East. Some, again, 
 were broken into every fantastic form conceivable 
 towers and turrets, spires and minarets, domes and 
 cupolas ; here, the edifices found most commonly under 
 the symbol of the crescent ; there, those of the cross, 
 Norman castles, Gothic cathedrals, Turkish mosques, 
 Grecian temples, Chinese pagodas, were all here fully 
 represented, and repeated in a thousand different ways. 
 Others had been broken or melted into the forms of 
 jagged cliffs, gigantic arches, lofty caverns, penetrating 
 far away into the interior. Scarcely a shape which is 
 to be found among the butting crags, sea-beat head- 
 lands, or mountain summits, in every part of the world, 
 was not there represented in the most brilliant and 
 purest of materials. Whole cities, too, were there to be 
 seen pictured ; squares and streets, and winding lanes, 
 running up from the water's edge, like a ruined Genoa, 
 with marble palaces, and churcnes, and alabaster foun- 
 tains, and huge piles of buildings of every possible form 
 
168 A SCENE OP ENCHANTMENT. 
 
 standing proudly up amid the ocean, the whole appear- 
 ing like some scene of enchantment rather than a pal- 
 pable reality. Here was seen a lofty mountain rent in 
 two by some fierce convulsion of nature ; there, a city 
 overturned: here, rocks upheaved and scattered around in 
 wild confusion ; there, deep gorges, impenetrable ravines, 
 and terrific precipices ; indeed, here Nature, in her wild- 
 est and most romantic forms, was fully represented. The 
 beauty of the wondrous spectacle was heightened when 
 the sun arose, from the varied gorgeous tints which 
 flashed from mountain-top and beetling cliff, from tower, 
 turret, and pinnacle, where its bright rays fell on them 
 as they slowly moved round in their eccentric courses. 
 No words, however, can describe the dazzling whiteness 
 and brilliancy of the floating masses. From some of 
 the most lofty, fountains might be seen gushing down, 
 as from a mountain's top when the fierce rays of the 
 sun melt the long-hardened snow; while in and out of 
 the deep caverns the sea-birds flew and screamed, 
 peopling those dreary solitudes with joyous life. 
 
 The sun soon melted the ice from off our decks 
 and rigging, and as we sailed onward, the air became 
 warm and genial. The most insensible of us could not 
 but admire the scene ; but Newman could scarcely 
 repress his exclamations of delight and surprise. His 
 sketch-book was brought out, and rapidly he committed 
 to paper some of the most remarkable portions of the 
 beautiful scene. Still, no pencil, no colours could re- 
 present the glorious, the magnificent tints in which the 
 
THE ALBATEOSS. .. 169 
 
 sea and sky, and tlie majestic varied-shaped icebergs, 
 were bathed, as the sun, bursting forth from his ocean- 
 bed, glided upwards in the eastern heavens. Numbers 
 of birds came circling round the ship in their rapid 
 flight, or were seen perched on the pinnacles of the 
 bergs, or flying among their caverned recesses Alba- 
 trosses, snow-white petrels, penguins, and ducks of 
 various sorts. 
 
 The albatross Diomedea, as Newman called it is 
 the most powerful and largest of all aquatic birds. Its 
 long hard beak is very strong, and of a pale yellow 
 colour. The feet are webbed. I have seen some, the 
 wings of which, when extended, measured fifteen feet 
 from tip to tip, while they weighed upwards of twenty 
 pounds. It feeds while on the wing, and is very vora- 
 cious, pouncing down on any object which its piercing 
 eye can discover in the water ; and many a poor fellow, 
 when swimming for his life, having fallen overboard, 
 has been struck by one, and sunk to rise no more. 
 
 The snow-white petrel is a beautiful bird, and in its 
 colour offers a strong contrast to the stormy petrel 
 (Thalassidroma), the chief part of whose plumage is of a 
 sooty black, and others dark brown. Instead of being 
 dreaded by seamen, it ought to be looked upon as their 
 friend, for it seems to know long before they do when 
 a storm is approaching, and by its piercing cry and mode 
 of flight warns them of the coming danger. Seamen, 
 however, instead of being grateful, like the world of old, 
 the world at present, and the world as it ever will be, 
 
 
170 PENGUINS. 
 
 look upon these little prophets with dread and hatred, 
 and in their ignorance and stupidity consider them the 
 cause of the evil portended. 
 
 Penguins are found only in the Antarctic Ocean. 
 They derive their name from pinguis " fat," they being 
 noted for that quality. Their legs are placed so far 
 back that, when on shore, they stand almost upright. 
 Though on land their movements are very awkward, yet 
 when in the water, which, more than the air, must be 
 considered their natural element, as their wings are too 
 small to allow them to fly, they are bold birds, and will 
 bravely defend themselves or their young when attacked, 
 and will advance on a retreating enemy. 
 
 We had not been long in these. icy regions before we 
 reaped an ample reward for all the dangers we had 
 encountered. As we looked over the side, we observed 
 the water full of animalculae, while vast quantities of 
 shrimps of various sorts were seen in the neighbourhood 
 of the icebergs ; but what still more raised our hopes 
 of finding whales, were the numbers of large squid, 
 or cuttle-fish, on which, as I have said, they chiefly 
 feed. We were watching a huge fellow floating near 
 the ship, with outstretched tentaculse, or arms, extend- 
 ing an immense distance from his head, and with which 
 he was dragging up into his voracious mouth thousands 
 of animalculse every moment, and from his size he 
 seemed capable of encircling the body of any unfortunate 
 person he might find swimming, when the cry was heard 
 from aloft of " There she spouts there she spouts ! " 
 
ANOTHER WHALE. 171 
 
 * 
 
 In an instant Newman's lecture of natural history, 
 which he was giving us, was brought to a conclusion. 
 All hands were on deck, and four boats were manned 
 and lowered, and pulled away after no less than three 
 fine bull whales, which appeared at the same instant 
 round the ship. There is a danger in attacking a whale 
 near an iceberg which is avoided in the open sea. 
 "When he is fast, he may sound under it, and come up 
 on the other side ; but instinct warns him not to come 
 up so as to strike his head against it. 
 
 Newman and I had already gone in the boats, and 
 had proved ourselves no bad oarsmen on the occasion. 
 He, indeed, had been allowed by the captain to use the 
 harpoon when one of the officers was ill, and had suc- 
 ceeded in striking his first fish in a way which gained 
 him much credit. On this occasion, however, we both 
 remained on board. 
 
 Suddenly, not far from the ship, another whale rose 
 to the surface, and, in a most extraordinary manner, 
 began to turn, and twist, to throw half his huge bulk 
 at a time out of the water, and furiously to lash it with 
 his tail till he was surrounded with a mass of foam. 
 The boats were in another direction, or we should have 
 thought he had been wounded, and had a lance or har- 
 poon sticking in him, from which he was endeavouring 
 to free himself. He swam on, however, and approached 
 the ship, still continuing his extraordinary contortions. 
 As he drew near, he lifted his enormous head out of the 
 water, when we saw hanging to his lower jaw a large 
 
172 A KILLER. 
 
 fish, twenty feet long or so, from which he was thus in 
 vain endeavouring to free himself ! We had no little 
 cause to be alarmed, as he drew near, for the safety of 
 the ship herself, for, in the blindness of his agony, he 
 might unintentionally strike her, or he might rush 
 against her side to get rid of his pertinacious enemy. 
 More than once the whale threw himself completely 
 out of the water; but the fish still hung on to his 
 bleeding jaw. Together they fell again into the sea, 
 while all around them was stained of a crimson hue 
 from the blood so copiously flowing from the worried 
 monster. 
 
 "That's a killer!" cried old Tom. "He'll not let 
 go the whale till he has him in his flurry, and then 
 he and his mates will make a feast of him. They have 
 great strong teeth, bigger than a shark's, and are the 
 most voracious fish I ever saw. They bait a whale just 
 as dogs do a wild beast, or a bull and seldom fail to 
 kill him if they once get hold of him." 
 
 This killer had a long dorsal fin, and a browri back 
 and white belly. On came the whale and the fish, 
 twisting and turning as before. We all stood ready to 
 try and send them off, though very little use that 
 would have been, I own. Happily they floundered by 
 just astern of the ship ; but so violent were their move- 
 ments, and by such a mass of foam and blood were 
 they surrounded, that it was difficult to observe the 
 appearance of the killer. Equally impossible would it 
 have been to have approached the whale to harpoon 
 
" KILL THE WHALE HE WILL." 173 
 
 him without an almost certainty of losing the boat and 
 the lives of all her crew. We could, therefore, only 
 hope that the whale might be conquered when still 
 within sight, so that the boats might carry off the prize 
 from the relentless killer. Away went the monster 
 and his tormentor. Soon we could no longer distin- 
 guish them from the deck ; but on going aloft, we again 
 caught sight of them, still floundering on as before. 
 
 " That fish gives us a lesson of what pertinacity will 
 accomplish, even in conquering the greatest of diffir 
 culties," observed Newman, laughing. " I admire the 
 way in which he sticks to his object. He has made 
 up his mind to kill the whale, and kill the whale he 
 will" 
 
 " Ay, and eat him too, Ned, as he deserves," said old 
 Knowles. " Some of 'us might learn a lesson from that 
 fish, I'm thinking." 
 
 " I have been killing whales all my life," Newman 
 remarked to me with a forced laugh. " But somehow or 
 other, Jack, I never have found out how to eat them." 
 
 " Overcoming difficulties, but not benefiting by 
 them," said I ! " There must be a fault somewhere." 
 
 "Ay, Jack, ay" a fault in myself, and a curse well 
 deserved," he answered, bitterly, and then was silent. 
 I never before had heard him speak in that way, and I 
 did not venture to ask for an explanation. 
 
 That saying of Newman became common ever after- 
 wards on board, when we saw a man determined to do 
 a thing" Kill the whale he will !" ' 
 
 
174 IMPROVIDENCE OF SAILORS. 
 
 I have often thought since, how seldom sailors 
 especially, learn to eat whales. What sums of money 
 they make arid throw carelessly away ! amply sufficient 
 to enable them to pass the end of their days in comfort 
 on shore, or to provide respectably for their families, 
 instead, as is often the case with the merchant-seamen, 
 ending their -days in a poor-house, or leaving then: 
 families to the cold charity of the world. Brother sea- 
 man, learn wisdom ! Prepare for the future of this life ; 
 and, more than all, prepare for the life to come. 
 
 Two of the whales chased were captured and brought 
 alongside, when we set to work to cut-in and try-out 
 with all the rapidity we could exert. In those high 
 southern latitudes the weather is very variable, and we 
 knew that a change might come and deprive us of our 
 prey. We were, however, fortunate in securing both 
 whales, and between them they gave us one hundred and 
 sixty barrels of fine oil. Before, however, the boats had 
 returned with their prizes, the whale and the killer had 
 got far out of sight, even from the mast-head. We 
 continued for some time fishing in those quarters, 
 amply rewarded for the dangers we had encountered 
 by the success we met with. Sometimes, however, we 
 were days and days together without even seeing a 
 whale ; and several were lost, after chasing them with 
 much toil and difficulty. 
 
 Newman contributed much all the time to keep the 
 people in good humour, by always finding them em- 
 ployment; and Captain Carr, unlike some masters I 
 
A SCHOOL ON BOARD. 175 
 
 have met with, afforded him every assistance in his 
 plans. Among other things, -he established regular 
 classes below, and, with the exception of one or two 
 very idle, stupid fellows, all the crew belonged to one 
 or other of them. Besides a reading and writing class, 
 he had an arithmetic and geography class, and a music 
 and a drawing class. His singing class was the most 
 numerous, and he very soon taught nearly all hands to 
 sing together in admirable tune and time. I at first 
 exclusively attended the reading and writing class, 
 devoting every moment I was off duty to my books ; so 
 that, much to my own surprise and delight, I soon 
 found that I could read with ease and satisfaction. 
 Writing was a more difficult task to one whose fingers 
 had never been accustomed to the cramped position 
 required for holding a pen. Still, Newman had a way 
 of overcoming that difficulty. Making me throw the 
 weight of my body on my left side, he left my right 
 hand and fingers free, and kept me for some time with 
 a dry pen simply moving up and down across the 
 page. Even when I had begun to form letters, at the 
 commencement of every lesson he made me follow this 
 plan for a few minutes, that, as he said, I might get 
 my fingers into training before I disfigured the paper 
 and became disgusted with my own performance. He 
 himself seemed never to grow weary of teaching. No 
 ignorance or stupidity daunted him ; and it used to 
 surprise me that a man of such extensive information 
 and extraordinary talents, should take the trouble of 
 
176 JACK LEARNS TO BEAD EASILY. 
 
 imparting knowledge to people who were so immeasur- 
 ably his inferiors. I used to observe, from the first, 
 that he was never for a moment idle. " Ned must 
 always be doing something or other," old Tom ob- 
 served of him. " It's all the better for him that he 
 is afloat. If he were on shore, he would be doing mis- 
 chief." His great object seemed to be to fly from 
 himself. Sometimes, when I was talking with him, 
 from the strangeness of his remarks, and from his 
 bursts of feeling, I thought that there must be a touch 
 of madness about him; but then, again, immediately 
 afterwards, he would say something so full of thought 
 and sense, that I banished the idea. 
 
 To me he proved the greatest blessing. I was be- 
 coming a new character. I had discovered powers 
 within me of which I before had no conception. I 
 had gone on through life, if not rejoicing in my igno- 
 rance, at least indifferent to it. I had picked up a 
 certain amount of knowledge from the conversation of 
 others, but it was ill-digested, and I was full of the 
 grossest prejudices. I have scarcely, indeed, given a 
 correct notion of what I was up to this time. I might 
 describe myself just as I once heard a shipmate spoken 
 of, as just an ignorant common sailor. Such I had 
 been. I could now read. I could dive into the rich 
 stores collected by other minds, and make them my 
 own. Without robbing others, I could appropriate 
 their wealth, and enjoy all the benefits it could afford. 
 Once having begun to read, the taste grew on me. I 
 
WANT OF BOOKS ON BOARD. 177 
 
 read through and through every book Newman pos- 
 sessed. 
 
 After a time, as his talents came to be known and 
 appreciated by the captain, and officers, and surgeon, he 
 was able to borrow books from them, which he allowed 
 me to read. Although not many of them were very en- 
 lightening, they served to show me my own ignorance 
 from the allusions they made, which I was totally 
 unable to comprehend ; and this only made me desire 
 to gain further information, which it was somewhat 
 difficult to obtain. As to Newman himself, he lite- 
 rally devoured every book which came in his way. He 
 soon read through every book to be found on board ; 
 and whenever we fell in with another ship, he used to 
 borrow all he could, or exchange his own books for 
 others. Unfortunately, the literature in those days to 
 be found at sea was generally of a very inferior cha- 
 racter, and not at all calculated to improve its readers. 
 Still, some knowledge was gleaned from all but the 
 worst, and some errors and prejudices corrected. New- 
 man had, however, certain favourites among his books, 
 both English and foreign, which he would on no account 
 have parted with. These he used frequently to read to 
 me in our spare hours, or when we were engaged in 
 such work as required our hands alone to be employed. 
 I observed, indeed, after a littte time, that we had far 
 less employment found for us than had been the case 
 in other ships on board which I had served; and this, 
 I suspect, was because we found it for ourselves, or 
 
178 KNOWLEDGE WITHOUT LIGHT. 
 
 rather Newman found it for us. I never met with 
 men so contented and happy as we all became ; and 
 this I could only account for by supposing that we 
 were interested in our various occupations. 
 
 Newman was also the great peacemaker on board. 
 Directly when a dispute arose, he always inquired the 
 point at issue, and, without allowing tune for the temper 
 of either party to become irritated, he generally contrived 
 to settle the matter. If he could not manage that, he 
 used to try and raise a laugh by some absurd observa- 
 tion, or would place the position assumed by one man 
 or the other in so ridiculous a light, that he seldom 
 failed to show him that he was wrong. 
 
 One thing I remarked about Newman was, that he 
 never alluded to any religious subject. I never saw 
 him pray. He had no Bible or Prayer-book with him. 
 I never heard him give utterance to a sentiment of 
 piety, or of trust in God's mercy or fear of his anger. 
 I did, on the contrary, frequently hear him praise the 
 Greek and Koman philosophers of old, and he often 
 spoke of the stoicism and heroism of the heathens. Still, 
 he neither blasphemed, nor cursed, nor swore, nor did 
 he ever attempt to instil any infidel notions into the 
 minds of any of us. However, I fear that he was, to 
 all intents and purposes, a heathen. I doubt, indeed, 
 whether he ever had any religion. I suspect that he 
 was brought up without any; and that at no time, 
 during the period he was gaining his education, did he 
 meet with any one to instruct him. I could not even 
 
A PAINFUL REMEMBRANCE. 179 
 
 then help contrasting the confiding piety and true re- 
 ligion of my old shipmates, Peter Poplar and Captain 
 Gale, with the entire want of it which he displayed. 
 
 Indeed, Captain Carr, though a kind and worthy 
 man, and a good sailor, was sadly unenlightened as to 
 the truth ; and all the years I served with him we 
 neither had prayers nor any religious observance what- 
 ever on board. On a Sunday, if the weather was fine', 
 and no whales were in sight, we put on clean clothes, 
 mended and washed our old ones, and had an additional 
 glass of grog served out, with less work than usual given 
 us to do. On board most South-Seamen every day in the 
 week was much the same. It was a fact, I fear, and one 
 painful to contemplate, that Newman, with all his great 
 and varied talents, lived on as if there were no God in 
 the world. I do not mention this without a purpose. 
 It seems strange that it was from such a man I re- 
 ceived the instruction which enabled me ultimately to 
 attain to a knowledge of, and active belief in, the truth. 
 It shows by what varied instruments God works to 
 bring about his gracious purposes. It convinced me of 
 the power and effect of grace. Here was I, sunk deep 
 myself in ignorance, and living among those who were 
 equally unaware of the truth, called out of darkness into 
 His marvellous light. But I am anticipating events. 
 
 "We continued cruising near the Antarctic Circle dur- 
 ing the few short months of summer with unvaried suc- 
 cess. We had frequent displays at night of the Aurora 
 Australis. Sometimes the whole southern hemisphere 
 
180 AN AURORA AUSTRALIA 
 
 would be covered with arches of a beautiful straw-colour, 
 from which streamers would radiate, both upwards and 
 downwards, of a pure glittering white. The stars would 
 be glittering brightly overhead ; while, from east-south- 
 east to west-north-west, a number of concentric arches 
 would appear, forming a complete canopy in the sky ; 
 then suddenly they would vanish, again shortly to ap- 
 pear. Some nights it appeared in the form of cumuli, 
 tinged with pale yellow; and behind them arose bril- 
 liant red, purple, orange, and yellow tints, streaming 
 upwards in innumerable radiations, with every com- 
 bination of shade which these colours could produce. 
 Another night we saw a bright crescent, and from it 
 feathery-edged rays, of a pale orange colour, branched 
 off in every direction, while across it a succession of the 
 prismatic colours appeared rapidly to flit. Indeed, it 
 is difficult to describe the various forms which the Aurora 
 assumes. 
 
 One of the most curious sights I ever beheld we wit- 
 nessed some time after this. It was the appearance of 
 the sun and moon above the horizon at the same time : 
 the moon, which was nearly full, throwing her light, 
 stolen from the sun, which blazed forth at the same 
 time, on the world of icebergs. It was as if we had been 
 looking on two distinct scenes. On one side, the bright 
 rays of the luminary of day were throwing a golden hue 
 on the vast mountain masses of ice which floated on 
 the blue waters ; on the other, the pale orb of night cast 
 a silvery fringe on the clouds which surrounded it. 
 
CATCHING SEA-BIRDS. 181 
 
 There was, indeed, no night ; the binnacle-lamp was not 
 even lighted ; and we were able to continue, without 
 cessation, trying-out a whale, whose carcass floated 
 alongside. Among other curious things I observed, 
 were large masses of rock boulders they are called 
 embedded in the base and centre of icebergs. It 
 shows that they must originally have been formed on 
 shore, and then floated away by some unusually high tide 
 or commotion of the sea. It explains also the appear- 
 ance of boulders in places where it would be difficult 
 otherwise to account for their being found. 
 
 I have seen birds in great numbers on rocks in the 
 ocean, in different parts of the globe, but never have I 
 beheld so many as there were on an island we one day 
 sighted before steering north. There was but little wind, 
 and as the captain thought a supply of birds, although of 
 a somewhat fishy taste, would be an acceptable addition 
 to our daily fare of salt junk and salt pork, he directed 
 the third mate, with Newman, me, and four other men, 
 to take a boat and bring off as many as we could kill. 
 Calm as it was, the surf rolled so heavily in on the rocks 
 that it was a work of no little difficulty and danger 
 to approach them so as to gain a footing out of the 
 reach of s the waves. The mate ordered an anchor to be 
 let go, and, veering away on the cable, we dropped gra- 
 dually in; and while, boat-hook in hand, one at a 
 time leaped on shore, the boat-keepers with their oars 
 kept the boat head to sea, and as soon as we had 
 landed, which we did not succeed in doing without a 
 
182 A DESOLATE ISLAND. 
 
 thorough ducking, they hauled the boat off beyond the 
 breakers. 
 
 The island on which we stood was a wild, desolate 
 place. Not a tree or a shrub was to be seen ; but the 
 hills, which rose to a considerable height above the 
 ocean, were covered with a long thick grass, of a cha- 
 racter similar to what grows on the Falkland Islands. 
 Here and there dark rocks cropped out, and the sides 
 of the island were formed in many parts of lofty, preci- 
 pitous cliffs ; while in others, such as the place we had 
 landed on, were rugged rocks sloping gradually down 
 to the sea. A thick fringe of kelp, a slippery sort of 
 sea-weed, added somewhat to the difficulties of our 
 landing. As we advanced, we were assailed by the most 
 frightful gabbling, and screeching, and quacking I ever 
 heard, from thousands and thousands of wild-fowls, 
 chiefly penguins of various species. The whole hill-side 
 was literally covered with them and their eggs in dense 
 masses. Nothing daunted at our appearance, when 
 they found that the hubbub they made could not com- 
 pel us to retreat, they commenced a fierce attack on us 
 with their beaks, pulling at our trousers and pecking at 
 our flesh. In our own defence we were obliged to lay 
 about us with the boat's stretchers, and to knock them 
 right and left on the head. Some, however, took warn- 
 ing from the fate of their companions ; but while those 
 at a distance gabbled and screeched louder than ever, 
 those in the front waddled boldly up to the assault. 
 As far as we could judge, we must have slaughtered 
 
A BATTLE WITH THE PENGUINS. 183 
 
 the whole colony, or been pecked to death by them if 
 we had attempted to sit down to rest. Every inch 
 of their native soil, like true patriots, they bravely 
 disputed with us ; and when any of us, for fun, re- 
 treated, to see what they would do, they advanced 
 erect and determined, rolling tjieir heads from side to 
 side in the most comical way, their power of vision 
 residing only in the lower part of each eye. Then 
 they would throw their heads backwards, and utter 
 sounds very like the braying of a jackass ; from which 
 circumstance they have been called the Jackass Pen- 
 guins. All the time, their little wings were actively 
 employed as legs to expedite their movements. When 
 in the water, they use their wings as fins to dive. 
 When they rise again after a dive, they come up with 
 so sudden a dash, instantly being down again, that it is 
 often difficult to say whether they are fish or fowl 
 The most acceptable part of the spoils were their eggs, 
 which we picked up in great quantities, and stowed 
 away for safety in our caps and hats. Newman and I 
 being in advance of the party, came upon a large rock, 
 on and about which were perched a number of much 
 larger birds than those we had seen below. They sat 
 quietly looking at us till we approached, and then they 
 commenced scolding us as the others had done. They 
 appeared to be arranged in the most perfect order, in 
 ranks like those of an army, each class being by them- 
 selves. In one place were hen-birds sitting on their 
 eggs ; in another, the mother-birds tending their newly- 
 
184 A FIGHT BETWEEN TWO SEA LIONS. 
 
 hatched young; while their mates were away over the 
 ocean fishing for tHeir dinners, a labour in which 
 the hens very soon assist their partners. The moult- 
 ing birds sit by themselves ; and the bachelors, I con- 
 clude, have also to dwell in solitude. When we frightened 
 the sitting-hens, we observed that they had a peculiar 
 way of lifting up their eggs between their legs, and 
 waddling off with them. These birds, which were.much 
 larger than those seen below, are called King Pen- 
 guins. We each carried off one over our shoulders as 
 trophies. 
 
 After we left the ship, another boat was lowered to 
 attack some sea-lions, which had been observed on a 
 rock a little way off. We saw our shipmates commenc- 
 ing the attack as we went up the hill. Several were 
 harpooned. One huge monster, notwithstanding a 
 severe wound, managed to make his escape. As we 
 returned down the hill, we found ourselves at the edge 
 of a deep gully, into which the sea dashed, leaping up 
 on either side, but leaving in the centre a space of com- 
 paratively clear water. As we looked down into it, we 
 saw it curiously disturbed, and soon there rose to the 
 surface two monsters, which seemed to be attacking each 
 other with the greatest fury. We could have no doubt 
 that they were sea-lions ; and from the blood which 
 flowed from the neck of one of them, we guessed that 
 he was the one we had seen wounded. No animals on 
 shore could have fought more desperately, although 
 their teeth alone could be used as weapons of assault. 
 
ALBATROSSES AND SEA ELEPHANTS. 185 
 
 They swam at each other, seizing each other's snouts, 
 and fins, and lips, and struggled, and turned, and" floun- 
 dered about, till a big sea rushing up, carried both of 
 them out of our sight. 
 
 " Such are human combats ! " observed Newman, with 
 one of his peculiar laughs. " The sharks or the birds 
 of prey will alone benefit by their folly." 
 
 While we were speaking, we saw several huge alba- 
 trosses flying, at the speed almost of lightning, towards 
 the island. Instantly they pounced down on some of 
 the birds we had killed ; but finding that they had not 
 yet a sufficiently high flavour to suit their palates, they 
 picked up some of the eggs which we had compelled 
 the jackass penguins to desert, and flew oif with them, 
 it was impossible to say where. We returned to the 
 ship with a boat-load of birds and eggs, but not without 
 a thorough ducking. 
 
 While I am on the subject of natural history, I will 
 describe another species of seal, which we found on 
 some islands with which we fell in. We went on shore, 
 as we had before done, armed with clubs and lances, to 
 capture some of them. It required a knowledge of 
 their inert and slothful character to give us courage to 
 attack them with the weapons which we possessed, for 
 in size and appearance they were most formidable- 
 looking monsters. They were from 25 to 30 feet long, 
 and some 18 feet in circumference. Their heads are 
 armed with large tusks and formidable teeth, and the 
 male has the power of elongating the upper lip into the 
 
186 "ICE AHEAD."- 
 
 form of a proboscis, from which circumstance they are 
 called sea-elephants. They are only found in those 
 regions in the summer, as they migrate into warmer 
 latitudes in the winter. We very quickly despatched a 
 number of them with blows on the head, and then 
 towed them off to the ship, where each produced some 
 eighty gallons of oil. Their skins also, which are of 
 great use for many purposes, were preserved. 
 
 The nights were again shortening, when, just before 
 dark, it came on to blow hard. Sail was taken off the 
 ship, and those with the best eyes on board were sta- 
 tioned on each bow and at the bowsprit-end, to give 
 notice of any dangers in sight. We were standing to 
 the westward, going free, our captain intending soon to 
 haul up for the northward. It was the darkest part of 
 the still short night, when the lookers-out ahead gave 
 notice that they heard the crashing sound of ice grind- 
 ing together. Directly afterwards, the words " Ice 
 ahead ! " echoed along the deck. Immediately the star- 
 board tacks were hauled aboard, and the ship was kept 
 to the northward. 
 
 Again the startling cry was heard, " Ice on the lee- 
 bow !" then " Ice ahead !" The ship had good way on 
 her. The helm was put down. We flew to the tacks 
 and sheets, and about she came, her counter actually 
 grazing a sheet of ice, against which in another moment 
 she would have struck ! We could now only steer to 
 the southward, where we knew more ice must be found, 
 so that we must speedily be about again. It was 
 
THE FALL OP AN ICEBERG. 187 
 
 necessary to keep sufficient sail on the ship to enable 
 us to work her quickly. 
 
 On we stood into the darkness, with a knowledge 
 that danger was ahead of us. " Ice ice ahead !" was 
 again the cry. We were about, but just in time to 
 escape contact with it. We could not tell all the time 
 whether the ice-fields might not be closing on us, Every 
 tack we made was shorter and shorter. Still, our only 
 hope was to beat out of the narrow passage into which 
 the ship had run. 
 
 Many tacks were made. A huge iceberg, dimly glim- 
 mering through the obscurity, towered up before us ; 
 yet though dim, not the less terrific. The helm was 
 put down. There might be space between it and the 
 field-ice to the southward of it. The southern field 
 hove in sight we tacked, but just in time. Then on 
 we rushed towards the iceberg, eating closely into the 
 wind. Again it appeared on our lee-bow the ship 
 heeled over to the breeze. On we rushed a flaw of 
 wind heading us would send us to destruction. The 
 wind held stead. 
 
 On, on we rushed, the foam flying over our bows, 
 and freezing as it fell. A towering cliff of ice appeared 
 over our mast-heads still we hurried on. There was 
 a loud thundering crash. The stoutest held their breath 
 for fear. Our deck was deluged with spray. Several 
 quickly following seas struck our stern, lifting the ship 
 before them. The summit of the vast iceberg had 
 fallen, perhaps by the concussion of the air as we 
 
188 A. NAKEOW ESCAPE. 
 
 moved under it. A moment later, and we should 
 have been crushed to atoms driven far, far down into 
 the depths of the ocean ! The iceberg was passed. It 
 seemed to be guarding the portals of that narrow inlet. 
 As the dawn came on, we could discover the ice trend- 
 ing away to leeward. All day we stood on, gradually 
 increasing our distance from icebergs and fields of ice, 
 till we had, to our no little satisfaction, left them far 
 astern. 
 
SIR STAMFORD RAFFLES. 189 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 A VISIT TO JAVA. 
 
 & 
 
 WE had won many a prize from the vasty deep with no 
 little toily and visited many strange people living under 
 burning suns, when we found ourselves at anchor in 
 the Roads of Batavia, the capital of the large and fertile 
 island of 'Java. It was taken by the English in the year 
 1811 from the Dutch, or rather from the French, who 
 had temporary possession of it. The British fleet 
 employed on the occasion was under the command of 
 Admiral Sir Robert Stopford, and the army under that 
 of General WetheraU and Colonel Gillespie. That 
 admirable and talented man, Sir Stamford Raffles, the 
 greatest benefactor the islands of the East had ever 
 known, till Sir James Brooke followed in his footsteps, 
 was then appointed governor ; and had his counsels 
 and prayers been followed, it would still have been a 
 bright jewel in the British crown. Unhappily, neither 
 were heeded his letters describing the fertility and 
 unbounded resources, when properly developed, of that 
 immense territory, remained unread, unopened at the 
 Colonial Office \ and at the general peace, Java was cast 
 back, as a worthless trifle, into the heap to be enjoyed 
 by others, which England had gained by so much blood 
 and treasure. The Dutch took possession, and very 
 
 , 
 
190 HARDY OLD JACK. 
 
 speedily re-established the system of close monopoly 
 and grinding tyranny which the enlightened policy of 
 Sir Stamford Baffles had abolished. 
 
 Newman had now so completely established himself 
 in the good opinion of the captain, that he was treated 
 more as an officer than a foremast-man ; and whenever 
 duty would allow, he was permitted to go on shore to 
 visit whatever was worthy of notice. He looked upon 
 me completely in the light of a pupil, in whose advance- 
 ment he had the deepest interest. " Never mind how 
 old you are," he used to say; "you will outlive me 
 yet by many a year, and will have plenty of use for all 
 the information you can pick up before you die." I 
 little thought at the time how true his words would 
 prove. He used, in joke, to call me hardy Old Jack; 
 and certainly, for many years, I never had had an hour's 
 illness. The truth is, that I was gifted with a sound 
 constitution, and had avoided playing -tricks with it, as 
 a great number of people do, and then complain of the 
 sicknesses with which they are afflicted, shutting their 
 eyes to the fact that they have brought them on them- 
 selves entirely in consequence of their own folly. 
 
 While we lay at Batavia, I was constantly on shore 
 with Newman. The Koads of Batavia are rather more 
 than a quarter of a league from the city, and are guarded 
 from the prevailing winds by a dozen small islands out- 
 side them. The ground on which the city stands bears 
 evident signs of having been thrown up by the sea, but 
 rises gradually to the mountains ten leagues off behind 
 
 
BATAVIA. 191 
 
 it. The river Jacatra runs through the city, and it 
 is intersected likewise in all directions by canals. It 
 has also a moat running round it, as likewise a wall of 
 coral-rock. Its defences consist of twenty bastions, 
 and a castle near the sea, with a mud-bank in front of 
 it. It is, indeed, completely a Dutch city. But, be- 
 sides its numberless canals and ditches, as it is situated 
 in a dead, marshy flat, and is surrounded with dirty 
 fens, bogs, and morasses, over which a tropical sun 
 sends down its burning rays, drawing up noxious va- 
 pours of every description, it may be considered, 
 taken all in all, as one of the most unhealthy cities of 
 the civilized world. By care and proper drainage these 
 defects might be amended ; and, as the general tempera- 
 ture of the atmosphere is not excessive, it might be- 
 come as healthy as any other place in those regions. 
 
 Java is about two hundred miles long and forty 
 broad, and has numerous deep inlets along the northern 
 coast, where ships may anchor during the good or 
 south-east monsoon. A chain of mountains, from which 
 a number of rivers descend to the sea, runs down the 
 centre, and divides the island into two parts. The air 
 is cooled by the sea breezes, which, as in the West 
 Indies, set in every day. The soil is particularly rich. 
 It is cultivated by buffaloes, and in some places one is 
 sufficient to drag a plough. Java produces rice of a 
 first-rate quality, sugar in abundance, cotton in consi- 
 derable quantities, salt, timber, indigo, turmeric, coffee, 
 pepper, and various kinds of spices. 
 
192 JAVA.. 
 
 Java is, in reality, governed by the Dutch East India 
 Company ; but it is divided into a number of provinces, 
 ruled over by puppet princes with the title of Sultan. 
 At the court of each, one of the Company's chief 
 officers, or head merchants, as they are called, resides. 
 In some of the provinces, these petty emperors have 
 been deposed, and they are governed by one of the 
 Company's officers, under the title of Resident. The 
 religion of these princes is Mohammedan, as is that of 
 the natives generally, though intermixed with many 
 superstitious observances. No government rules a 
 country with a more despotic system, or is more jealous 
 of foreign interference with its trade. I suspect, also, 
 that none has done more injury to the advancement of 
 civilization in the East, from their readiness to submit 
 to all the absurd customs and degrading ceremonies 
 imposed on them by the Chinese and other semi-bar- 
 barous nations, for the purpose of advancing their mer- 
 cantile interests. Taught by them, these people look 
 upon all Europeans as tribes of mean and despicable 
 traders, who have neither the power nor the spirit to 
 resent any injuries inflicted on them. 
 
 In the environs of Batavia are a number of villages, 
 some inhabited by Malays, and others by Chinese, who 
 visit the island in great numbers, and carry on a con- 
 siderable trade, notwithstanding the persecutions to 
 which they have at times been subject. In various 
 beautiful spots, both near the city or the neighbouring 
 hills, and along the sea-shore, are found the large and 
 
ROADS AND CANALS. 193 
 
 handsome country residences of the chief merchants, 
 and other authorities connected with the Company. 
 There are five principal roads which lead from the city 
 towards the country, and which are planted with high 
 and shady trees. One of the most beautiful roads 
 leading to the port of Jacatra is closely planted with a 
 double row of mango-trees, and both sides of it are 
 embellished with large and pleasant gardens, and many 
 fine and elegant buildings. All the roads are much of 
 the same description, and give a character of finished 
 cultivation to the neighbourhood of the city. Both sides 
 of the streets, as well as of the numerous canals, are 
 planted with fine trees, so that the country all round 
 Batavia may well be characterized as a tropical Holland. 
 
 The governor-general usually resides at his country- 
 seat, called Weltevreeden a superb mansion, about an 
 hour-and-a-quarter's walk from the city. He there 
 resides in great state, and never goes out without being 
 attended by a body-guard, dressed in coats of scarlet 
 cloth richly laced with gold. 
 
 The ordinary habitations of the Europeans are of 
 brick, run up in a light airy manner, and stuccoed on 
 the outside. They have sash-windows. The interiors 
 are all on. the same plan. The fronts are in general 
 narrow, and the houses extend back a long way from 
 the street. Fronting the entrance, a narrow passage, 
 with a parlour on one side, leads to a large, long room, 
 lighted from an inner court, into which it opens. This 
 apartment is called the " gallery," and here the family 
 
 N * 
 
194 HOUSES AND FURNITURE. 
 
 live and dine. The floors are of large, square, dark red 
 stones. No hangings are to be seen, but the walls are 
 neatly stuccoed and whitened. The furniture consists 
 of some arm-chairs, and two or three sofas. On the 
 walls are numerous looking-glasses-, and chandeliers or 
 lamps are hung in a row along the ceiling of the gallery, 
 and are lighted up in the evening. The stairs leading 
 to the upper rooms are generally at the end of the 
 gallery. The upper parts of the houses are divided 
 much as below. They are generally but scantily pro- 
 vided with furniture ; indeed, from the heat of the cli- 
 mate, but little is required. Behind the gallery are the 
 lodgings for the slaves, the kitchen, and the out-houses. 
 Instead of being glazed, the windows are often closed 
 with a lath-work of ratans. 
 
 Few of those in the city have gardens. In the 
 country, on the contrary, the greatest attention is paid 
 to them, many of which are very beautiful, though laid 
 out in the formal Dutch style, as they are full of the 
 choicest flowers and shrubs. Newman was especially 
 struck with them. 
 
 " Ah ! this would, indeed, be a delightful country to 
 live in, if people could but manage not to die ! " he 
 exclaimed. Unhealthy as the country undoubtedly is, 
 the city itself is far worse, so that, as a place of resi- 
 dence, it is almost abandoned by the more wealthy mer- 
 chants, who only visit it as a place of business, their fine 
 mansions being turned into stores or counting-houses. 
 . Europeans at Batavia, of whatever nation, live much 
 
EUROPEANS IN JAVA. 195 
 
 in the same way. They rise at daybreak, and sit for 
 some time cooling themselves in the thinnest dress in 
 which they have passed the night ; then they dress, and 
 breakfast" on coffee or tea, and are at their offices at 
 eight. They work till nearly noon, when they dine, and 
 take a nap till four, when they again attend to business 
 till six. Afterwards they drive out, or mix in social 
 intercourse in an informal way, till nine, when they 
 sup, and retire to bed at eleven. Newman, whose means 
 of observation were far greater than mine, told me that 
 the men had their parties together, and the ladies 
 theirs ; which I should consider a very bad arrangement 
 The men of higher rank, the upper merchants, are each 
 attended by a slave, holding an umbrella behind him ; 
 but a junior merchant must carry his umbrella himself. 
 The women marry very young, are very ill-educated, 
 and pass much, of their time lolling on sofas, talking 
 and laughing with their slaves, whom another moment 
 they will order to be whipped for the slightest offence. 
 Those born in the country have very supple joints, and 
 can twist their fingers, hands, and arms in almost every 
 direction. What can be expected from women who are 
 abandoned, almost as soon as born, to the care of igno- 
 rant slaves little or no care being taken to inculcate 
 moral or religious principles into their plastic minds, 
 till they have fully imbibed all the superstitious notions 
 and prejudices which are held by their attendants'? 
 While saying this, I must urge parents at home never 
 if they value the eternal happiness of their children 
 
196 DUTIES OF PARENTS. 
 
 if they wish them to imbibe right principles, and to 
 avoid pernicious ones to commit them to the charge of 
 persons, however decent in their behaviour, who are not 
 likely, from their want of education, to be able to in- 
 stil them. Parents ! children were given you by God ; 
 and at your hands he will require them ! On your 
 care, on your exertions, on your prayers, it depends 
 whether they grow up a blessing to you and to them- 
 selves, or become miserable and lost. Still, children, 
 nothing will exonerate you, when you become free 
 agents, and understand good from evil, if you reject the 
 good and choose the evil. You have more need for 
 prayer, more need for exertion, more need for self-con- 
 trol, to conquer the vices which have grown up with 
 you ; and, believe Old Jack, however you may be weighed 
 down with them, if you will but try, if you will but 
 cast all your burden on Him who is alone able to bear 
 it, you will succeed. 
 
 Provisions of all sorts we found abundant and cheap. 
 The fruits are the cocoa, areca, banana, papaya, white 
 and red shaddock, mangostan, rambootang, ananas, and 
 betel. Saffron is collected there, and every description 
 of allspice. The betel is a creeping-plant, with an aro- 
 matic leaf. The natives spread over the leaf a little 
 slaked-lime, and place at one end a small piece of areca- 
 nut and cardamom. They then roll the leaf up, and 
 masticate it for hours together. It blackens their teeth 
 and reddens their lips, and gives an effect which the 
 Chinese and Malays admire considerably. 
 
 
SERPENTS AND INSECTS. 197 
 
 Java abounds in serpents, the smallest is the most 
 dangerous. Its bite is said to cause death. It is 
 scarcely thicker than a candle, and from two to three 
 feet long. They are of various colours ; some grey, 
 spotted with white ; and others green, with bright red 
 and white streaks. We heard of one twenty feet long, 
 and of the thickness of a man's arm ; and saw another 
 stuffed, as big round as the body of a man, and about 
 fifteen feet long. The Javanese are likewise plagued 
 with ants, and all sorts of creeping things. 
 
 Having given a faint sketch of the mode of life of 
 the rulers of this wealth-giving island, I must briefly 
 describe the native inhabitants, as also some of the 
 numerous tribes which flock there from other quar- 
 ters. 
 
 As I have already observed, the native princes, 
 the nominal governors of the greater part of the 
 country, are kept in the most perfect subjection by 
 the Company ; and the common Javanese are in the 
 most abject state of slavery. The labourer is not 
 only obliged, at fixed periods, to deliver a certain 
 quantity of the fruits of his industry to the regent 
 placed over him on behalf of the Company, for what- 
 ever price the latter chooses to allow him, and that 
 price, moreover, paid in goods, which are charged to 
 him at ten times their real value ; but he likewise can- 
 not consider what may remain as his own property, not 
 being permitted to do with it what he may think fit, 
 nor allowed to sell it to others at a higher or a lower 
 
198 THE JAVANESE. 
 
 rate; on the contrary, he is compelled to part with this 
 also, as well as with what the Company claimed of him, 
 to the same petty tyrant, at an arbitrary price, very 
 much below its real value. 
 
 The Javanese, like all people living under a torrid 
 zone and a despotic government, are of an indolent dis- 
 position, and, it is said, require great excitement to 
 make them work ; but the real secret of their idleness 
 is, the certainty that they will not be allowed to, enjoy 
 the fruits of their labour. Possessing no certain pro- 
 perty, they are satisfied with little. The food of those 
 who inhabit the level country is rice and fish ; but those 
 who dwell in the mountains use a root called tallas, 
 with salt. This salt they make out of the ashes of 
 wood. Then- dwellings are little huts, constructed of 
 bamboos, plastered with mud, and thatched with broad 
 leaves. Their furniture consists of a bedstead made 
 of bamboos, a block in which to pound their rice, two 
 pots for boiling food, and a few cocoa-nut shells for 
 drinking. They seldom live much beyond their fiftieth 
 year. They were converted to Islamism about 1406, 
 when the Arabian Ghick-Ibn Molana came over, and, 
 marrying the daughter of the king of Damak, received 
 as her portion the province of Cheribon. Their mosques 
 are generally of wood, and perfectly unadorned ; but the 
 tomb and mosque of the said Ibn Molana form a mag- 
 nificent edifice. They do not place their dead in coffins, 
 but wrap them in linen, and place a stone at the head 
 and another at the foot of the grave, as seats for the 
 
APPEARANCE AND DRESS. 199 
 
 two angels who, after their death, examine into their 
 conduct while in this world. 
 
 The Javanese are, in general, well-shaped; of a light- 
 brown colour; with black eyes and hair, their eyes being 
 much sunk in the head. They have flattish noses and 
 large mouths. In figure, they are generally thin, though 
 muscular; here and there only a corpulent person being 
 seen. The women, when young, have softer features 
 than the men; but when they grow old, it is difficult to 
 conceive any human being more hideous than they 
 become. A man's dress consists of a pair of linen 
 breeches, scarcely reaching half way down the thighs, 
 and over this a sort of shirt of blue or black coarse 
 cotton cloth, which hangs loose below the knee. The 
 hair of the head is bound up in a handkerchief, in the 
 form of a turban. A woman's dress consists of a coarse 
 chintz cloth, wrapped twice round the body, fastened 
 under the bosom, and hanging down to the calf of the 
 leg; over this is a short jacket, which reaches to the 
 waist. No covering is worn on the head, but the hair is 
 bound up in a fillet, and fastened at the back of the head 
 with large pins. Sometimes chaplets of flowers are 
 worn. Children run about without clothes till they are 
 eight years old. Of course, I have been speaking only 
 of the lower classes. The upper generally dress with 
 great magnificence. 
 
 The Javanese are not much employed as domestic 
 servants, but slaves have been brought from the coast 
 of Bengal, Malabar, Sumatra, and other parts, as well as 
 

 200 SLAVES IN JAVA. 
 
 from Celebes, and often become very accomplished ser- 
 vants. They are generally well-treated, and behave 
 well j but their great vice is gaming, to which they are 
 tempted by the Chinese, who keep the gaming-houses, 
 and are much too cunning to allow the poor slaves to 
 regain what they may have lost. This vice, as is the 
 case elsewhere, tempts them to rob their masters and 
 to commit many other crimes, for the sake of supplying 
 themselves with money to continue the practice, or to 
 recover what they have lost. 
 
 There are said to be a hundred thousand Chinese in 
 and about Batavia, the whole population amounting 
 only to a hundred and sixty thousand, made up of 
 natives, Armenians, Persians, Arabs, Malays, Negroes, 
 and Europeans. We were witnesses of a curious spec- 
 tacle one day, when the Chinese assembled from far and 
 near to visit the tombs of their ancestors at Jacatra, 
 near the site of the capital of that ancient kingdom. 
 The road from Batavia to Jacatra is a very fine one. 
 On either side it is adorned with magnificent palaces, 
 occupied by the councillors of the Indies, the principal 
 persons in the Company's service, and the richest mer- 
 chants. In front of these palaces, parallel to the cause- 
 way, is a navigable canal crossed by bridges very 
 ingeniously constructed of bamboo. On the opposite 
 banks are numerous native villages, which are seen peep- 
 ing through the cocoa, banana, papaya, and other bushy 
 shrubs, with which every hut is surrounded. Near the 
 ancient capital is the fortress to which the unhappy 
 
 
CHINESE IN JAVA. 201 
 
 Prince of Genea withdrew when the Dutch conquered the 
 kingdom, and where he lost his life fighting desperately. 
 
 In the Chinese burying-place are great numbers of 
 tombs, with inscriptions specifying the time of the 
 death, age, name, and virtues of those whose remains 
 are within. The tombs are much ornamented, and sur- 
 rounded with cypresses ; and on either side are benches 
 on which the relatives and friends may rest when they 
 come to perform their funeral duties. On the present 
 occasion ihe tombs were ornamented with wreaths of 
 paper or silk of different colours, and three wax tapers 
 were burning on each. Provisions, also, were either sent 
 or brought, and placed as offerings on the tombs. The 
 most opulent were distinguished from the rest by the 
 richness of their viands fish, fruit, sweetmeats, and 
 beverages. These provisions, having been left for some 
 hours on the tombs, were partly consumed by the 
 family of the deceased, some was offered to the specta- 
 tors, and the rest carried away. Roasted fowls, which 
 had been kept whole on purpose, were, however, left 
 behind by some ; for what purpose I could not ascertain. 
 These travelled Chinese had got over many of their 
 national prejudices, and very politely offered Newman 
 and me some of the good things ; of which we partook 
 with no little satisfaction, though, as my companion 
 observed, a cemetery was an odd place to pic-nic in. 
 
 Movable theatres were erected on one side of the 
 cemetery, and temples had been built on the plain 
 Lelow. These temples are large saloons, ornamented 
 
202 TEMPLES AND PRIESTS. 
 
 with grotesque and antique statues, especially those 
 representing Josi in the midst of his family. Josi, a 
 disciple of Confucius, and afterwards his most confi- 
 dential friend, rose from the dregs of the people, and 
 became the greatest legislator of his nation. After 
 the death of Confucius, the emperor banished him ; 
 so he retired in the bosom of his family to the low 
 state from which he had sprung, where he declared 
 that he enjoyed far more true happiness than he had 
 ever done in his exalted position. To him and his benig- 
 nant laws the Chinese are indebted for the preservation 
 of their manners, customs, and dress. He is always re- 
 presented in his retirement after his labours for the pub- 
 lic good were concluded. We had here, as Newman 
 observed, an example of the way in which the ancients 
 deified their great men, and learned to worship them. 
 
 Opposite each idol were burning red wax tapers, of 
 different sizes, and matches of incense. An altar or 
 table covered with dainties stood in the middle of the 
 temple, surrounded by idols ; and in a room behind it 
 was another altar, surmounted with a statue of Josi. 
 An old bonze or priest of venerable aspect, with a long 
 white beard, stood up, reciting some prayers in a low 
 voice. He had on his head a white straw-hat, in the 
 shape of a cone. On the top of it was a little ball of 
 gold, and behind a small tuft of red silk. He kept conti- 
 nually bowing with great regularity, and every now and 
 then let fall a piece of wood like a ruler, which he as 
 often picked up again. He was habited in a tunic of 
 
DRESSES OF THE PRIESTS. 203 
 
 transparent violet silk, with a girdle of twisted silk 
 ornamented with gold; and to it .were attached the in- 
 struments required for the ceremony. Over this he 
 wore a gold-embroidered robe, with long sleeves turned 
 up at the wrists. It was of violet colour, and a strong 
 material ; and, being closed all round, must have been 
 put on over the head. On his breast and back were 
 two plates of rich gold embroidery, representing an 
 eagle, or a Bird like one. In his hand he had a large 
 fan, the case of which hung at his girdle like a knife- 
 sheath. His slippers were square at the toes, and em- 
 broidered with gold ; but his legs were bare. 
 
 Under the vestibule of the temple, a hog and a goat, 
 with the horns on, were killed as burnt-offerings, and 
 placed on a stand, with their entrails before them. The 
 interior of the temple was filled with tables covered 
 with preserved fruits and tea, where the bonzes and 
 rich people were sitting eating, drinking, and smoking ; 
 but none of the multitude ventured in. Many female 
 bonzes, or bonzesses, were in the vestibule, dressed in 
 violet silk robes, but without embroidery. Their hair 
 was twisted and turned up behind, forming a round 
 tuft, fastened with two diamond-headed pins. These 
 tufts were stuck round with other very rich pins, form- 
 ing the beams of a most brilliant sun. They took no 
 part that we saw in the ceremonies. 
 
 What I have described seemed to be a prelude to the 
 ceremonies. The bonzes, fifteen in number, left the 
 vestry to the sound of shrill, noisy music. They took 
 
204 CEREMONIES IN THE TEMPLES. 
 
 their stations before the altar, where they made many 
 genuflexions and gestures. They then presented to the 
 high priest, who had no distinguishing mark, many 
 meats which were on the altar. On this he made 
 various signs, pronouncing some words in a whining 
 tone of lamentation. After having made various liba- 
 tions with several liquors, which he spread over the 
 offerings, the other bonzes replaced them on the altar. 
 One of them then took a card, containing characters, 
 from which he sung. Judging from the loud laughter 
 of part of the auditory, the words seemed to have 
 little analogy to the ceremony. Every bonze held in 
 his hand a box filled with incense matches, one of 
 which he lighted as soon as its predecessor was extin- 
 guished. After a repetition of this ceremony, during 
 which the music was never discontinued, they entered 
 the side-room to take refreshment. Having drunk their 
 tea, they went in procession to a second temple, where 
 the same ceremony was gone through. Thence they re- 
 paired to the theatre. When they had reached the front 
 of it they halted. " Are they going to act 1 " said I. 
 " I should not be surprised," observed Newman. 
 " What are they but actors ? The people, you see, have 
 taken no part whatever in the matter." The chief bonze 
 mounted the theatre alone, and having made many vio- 
 lent gestures and exclamations, again descended, when 
 the performances began. During these ceremonies the 
 gates of the temples, and both sides of the theatres, were 
 filled with common Chinese, a large number of whom 
 
FOOD LEFT ON THE TOMBS. 205 
 
 were children, playing different games of chance. I 
 never saw people so fond of gaming as they are. 
 
 A part of the roasted poultry was left all night on 
 the tombs, the common people imagining that at that 
 period the dead assemble and eat them up. People 
 in misfortune strew amulets over the graves of their 
 ancestors, to obtain their favour. These amulets are 
 bits of silk paper, on which are spread pieces of leaf 
 silver, which they fancy passes current as a paper-money 
 among the dead. I could not ascertain whether the hog 
 and goat were actually offered up with any ceremony, or 
 simply left to be devoured by the priests. 
 
 " Have you ever seen anything like this before 1 " 
 asked Newman, as we were on our way back to the 
 ship. 
 
 " Yes, I think I have," I answered. 
 
 " So have I," he remarked, " in a Roman Catholic 
 church. The priests of Rome ancient and modern 
 and these bonzes are much alike. They have both 
 copied their ceremonies from the Jews and the heathens 
 of old, travestying them somewhat, to make them pass 
 for their own. Depend on it, Josi understood human 
 nature, and knew what would suit the taste of the 
 vulgar." 
 
 So numerous are the Chinese in Java, and so inclined 
 to revolt, that the Dutch government are always care- 
 ful to provide them with amusements. In each place 
 there is a chief, with the title of "captain," who is answer- 
 able for their good conduct. He is obliged to main- 
 
206 ACTING IN THE THEATRES. 
 
 tain, at his own cost, a troop of female actors, called 
 Bayadeers. They perform, without exception, every 
 night, from nine o'clock till daybreak, in a kind of 
 theatre, in the middle of the street. The play, as far 
 as we could make out, represents the wars of the 
 Tartars against the Chinese. Various chiefs, in differ- 
 ent costumes, with their faces smeared black or white, 
 or masked, come to announce a new war, in which they 
 anticipate great success. They harangue the soldiers 
 with violent gestures. Then comes a general or em- 
 peror, and, making another speech, gets up on a table 
 with a chair on the top of it, when he takes his seat at 
 the back of the stage. The combatants then come in 
 with long spears, and, fighting desperately, one party 
 runs away, while the other has to listen to a long speech 
 on their bravery. The Tartars are known by their short 
 coats, large trousers, helmets, sabres, and great shields. 
 The roaring music of gom-goms never stops during the 
 performance. 
 
 One day we visited the Chinese quarter, where there 
 are an immense number of gaming and eating tables. 
 The seats, as well as the tables, are made of bamboo. 
 The Chinese eat with two little sticks, and use a spoon 
 of china with a short crooked handle. Each article 
 of food is served on a little dish like a saucer. The jelly, 
 minced meats, and soup are generally cold, while their 
 beverages are hot. The chief is arrack, sugar, and hot 
 water. The favourite dish is part of a dog, of a species 
 with a smooth skin, which they carefully fatten. It is 
 
PROCESSIONS. 207 
 
 eaten with every kind of sauce. No people eat so 
 much pork as the Chinese. The hundred thousand 
 Chinese in Batavia are said to feed at least four hun- 
 dred thousand pigs, which increase not a little the bad 
 odours of the place. Whether they do it to keep the 
 Jews at a distance, I do not know, but the two people 
 do not get on well together. 
 
 We used to meet in the Chinese company, or quar- 
 ter, curious processions of men, with marked or painted 
 faces, having kettle-drums, gom-goms, and tambourines. 
 Some, grotesquely dressed, were carried on poles or in 
 hampers, ornamented with paper, ribbons, and little 
 bells ; some were seated on monsters, like our repre- 
 sentations of sea-horses. These processions are in 
 honour of the spirit of evil. The reason they give for 
 them is, that, as the Divinity is infinitely good, it is not 
 necessary to implore him ; but the devil, on the con- 
 trary, must be feasted and amused, to prevent him 
 from going about and committing mischief. In every 
 Chinese house, in a sort of shrine, is a picture of Con- 
 fucius, represented as a great fat man, with the devil 
 at his side tempting him. On each side are pots of 
 flowers and tapers of red wax, gilt, which are lighted 
 on certain days, together with a little lamp in front, 
 just as is seen in Komish chapels. 
 
 Chinese girls* are always shut up, and employed in 
 sewing and embroidery; and parents arrange marriages 
 without the couple having even seen each other. The 
 poorer sort> however, are allowed to serve in their shops. 
 
208 DRESS AND MANNERS OF THE CHINESE. 
 
 We heard the people generally well spoken of, as 
 being good fathers, sons, husbands, and friends. They 
 carry on every art and traffic, and engross nearly all 
 the house and ship building in Batavia, though they 
 pay enormous annual duties to the Company on their 
 industry and trade. Among other duties, they pay for 
 being allowed to let their nails grow long, especially 
 that of the little finger, as it is a proof that they do 
 not work for their living. The twisted tail, which 
 they wear extremely long, often down to their knees, 
 pays in proportion to its length. It is measured every 
 year at a fixed time. To cut off the tail of a Chinaman, 
 or to pare his nails, is looked upon as a most severe 
 punishment. Their dress consists of large trousers, 
 and round coats, which reach to the middle of the 
 thighs. It is either of black or very bright sky-blue. 
 White is worn for mourning; and when for a very near 
 relative, the collar has a rent in it. They have a custom 
 of keeping their dead for some days in the house, which, 
 in such a warm climate, frequently causes bad fevers. 
 A Chinese house, where a death has happened, is known 
 by a white cloth hung in lieu of the door. 
 
 This information, through Newman's help, I picked 
 up during our visits on shore. The ship had been at 
 anchor about a week, when we again went on shore, and 
 had walked on for an hour or so, when, a little beyond 
 Fort Ansol, we found ourselves in front of a Chinese 
 temple, standing in a grove of cocoa-nut trees by the 
 side of a rivulet, among very .pretty scenery. The 
 
CHINESE IDOL-WOKSHIP. 209 
 
 building was about twenty feet long, and twelve wide. 
 The entrance was through a railing into a small area, 
 and then into a hall, at the end of which was the 
 sanctuary. In the middle of the hall, just within the 
 door, was an altar, on which red wax tapers were burn- 
 ing. There was also an image of a lion, richly gilt. 
 At the end of the hall was a picture of an old man and 
 a woman, with crowns on their heads, and about two 
 feet high. They were, I suppose, Josi and his wife. 
 While we were there, several people came in, and pros- 
 trating themselves before the picture, knocked their 
 heads continually against the ground. At last a man 
 came in to consult the idols by divination. He had in 
 his hand two small longitudinal pieces of wood, flat on 
 one side, and round on the other. Holding these pieces 
 of wood, with the flat sides toward each other, he let 
 them fall on the ground. As they fell, with the flat or 
 round side up, so he augured well or ill of some pro- 
 posed enterprise or project. He let the sticks fall 
 upwards of twenty times, but seemed as ill contented 
 as at first with the promises they made. Every time 
 they prognosticated evil, he shook his head with a most 
 disconsolate look. I could not help saying, "Try it 
 again, Chinaman ; don't give in." Whether he under- 
 stood me or not I do not know, but down he went on 
 the ground, and thumped his head very hard and often. 
 Then he jumped up and threw the sticks, and I sup- 
 pose the omen proved favourable, for with a joyful 
 
 countenance he lighted a thic"k candle and placed it on 
 o * 
 
210 A CHINESE REVOLT. 
 
 the altar. As soon as he was gone, the cunning old 
 bonze blew it out and sold it to the next comer. 
 
 We must not be surprised to hear that the Chinese 
 at times revolt against the authority of the Europeans 
 among whom they live, and commit murders and other 
 atrocities ; and then to hear of a cruel massacre com- 
 mitted by the Dutch upon them in Batavia. On one 
 occasion, many thousands had collected ; and some of 
 them having been guilty of murders and robberies, a 
 considerable apprehension was excited against the whole 
 body. The Council, therefore, determined that every 
 Chinese who could not prove that he was obtaining an 
 honest livelihood, should be transported to Ceylon, to 
 be employed as a slave in the service of the Company. 
 Among others, a number of Chinese of wealth were 
 seized ; and a report getting abroad that all were to be 
 thus treated, they flew to arms, and quitting the city in 
 great numbers, took up their quarters in the mountains, 
 and strengthened themselves so much as to render the 
 fate of Batavia itself precarious. 
 
 In this dilemma the Council offered the rebels an 
 amnesty; but this they refused, and marching towards 
 the city, ravaged the country on every side. Here, 
 however, they met with a severe repulse; and when 
 the infuriated soldiers and sailors returned into the city, 
 supposing that the Chinese who had remained quiet 
 within their houses were about to revolt, they attacked 
 them wherever they could be found. All the Chinese, 
 men, women,, and children,-without distinction, were put 
 
CRUEL SLAUGHTER. 211 
 
 to the sword ; the prisoners in chains were slaughtered ; 
 and even some wealthy people, who had fled to Euro- 
 peans for safety, were, through the violation of every 
 principle of humanity and morality, delivered up to 
 their sanguinary pursuers, the Europeans embezzling 
 the property confided to them. Thus all the Chinese, 
 both innocent and guilty, were exterminated. Not- 
 withstanding this, however, thousands rushed in soon 
 after to supply their places ! It was apprehended that 
 this occurrence would excite the indignation of the 
 Emperor of China, and, perhaps, induce him to stop 
 their trade with his country; but when they sent 
 deputies to apologize, their fears were shown to be 
 groundless by his truly paternal reply, to the effect that 
 he was little solicitous for the fate of unworthy subjects, 
 who, in the pursuit of lucre, had quitted their country, 
 and abandoned the tombs of their ancestors ! 
 
 Notwithstanding the unhealthiness of the climate, 
 and the impediments thrown in the way of commerce 
 by the unwise restrictions of the Dutch, the Roads of 
 Batavia are always full of the flags of all nations, 
 attracted by the profit merchants are still able to make. 
 As Batavia is, or rather was, before Singapore was 
 established, the sole depot for the spices of the Moluccas, 
 and the productions of the island of Java, consisting of 
 rice, coffee, sugar, arrack, and pepper, ships were 
 coming continually from every part of India, Africa, 
 and even Europe ; and as they were not allowed to take 
 away coin, they were compelled to fill up with some 
 
212 TRADE OF JAVA. 
 
 or other of the above-mentioned productions. The 
 trade, indeed, was one almost exclusively of barter. 
 
 Bengal sent drugs, patnas, blue cloths, different 
 kinds of stuffs, and opium ; which were exchanged for 
 rice, sugar, coffee, tea, spices, arrack, a small quantity 
 of silks, and china-ware. The kings of Achen and 
 Natal, in the island of Sumatra, sent camphor the 
 best which is known, benzoin, birds'-nests, calin, and 
 elephants' teeth ; and in return took opium, rice, patnas, 
 and frocks, which were made at Java, Macassar, and 
 the Moluccas. The princes of the Isle of Borneo sent 
 gold dust, diamonds, and birds'-nests ; and took opium, 
 rice, patnas, frocks, gunpowder, and small guns, as 
 they said, to defend themselves against pirates, but, in 
 reality, for their own use as pirates. 
 
 The Americans brought kerseymeres, cloths, hats, 
 gold-wire, silver-galloon, stationery, wine, beer, Seltzer 
 water, provisions, and piastres ; in exchange for spices, 
 sugar, arrack, tea, coffee, rice, rushes, and Chinese silk 
 and porcelain. The Muscat ships brought piastres, 
 and gum-arabic ; those from the Isle of France, wine, 
 olive-oil, vinegar, hams, cheese, soap, common trinkets, 
 and ebony. 
 
 From the Cape of Good Hope were received kitchen- 
 garden seeds, butter, Constantia and Madeira wines; 
 while the Chinese brought immense quantities of por- 
 celain and silks of every kind, taking in return opium, 
 ebony, sandal-wood, spices, and birds'-nests. These 
 nests are half the size of a woman's hand. They are 
 
BIRDS'-NESTS. 213 
 
 made by a very small sea-swallow (Hirundo esculenta), 
 and consist of a glutinous substance, interwoven with 
 filaments. They are found in the cavities of steep rocks 
 on the coast of all the Sunda Islands, on the northern 
 shores of Australia, and in many other parts of the In- 
 dian Seas. The native way of procuring them is by 
 fixing a stick on the summit of the .precipice, with a 
 rope-ladder secured to it, whence the hunters descend 
 in their search into the most perilous situations. Al- 
 though they have neither taste nor smell, yet, from 
 being supposed to be both tonic and a powerful stimu- 
 lant, they are an ingredient in all the ragouts of the 
 most wealthy people in China. They make an excellent 
 broth. The white nests are most in request. They are 
 prepared by being first washed in three or four changes 
 of lukewarm water. When they have been some time in 
 it, they puff up like large vermicelli. Europeans, indeed, 
 discover nothing more in this singular dish than an in- 
 sipid jelly, very much indeed resembling vermicelli, 
 when simply boiled. 
 
 After Java was restored to the Dutch, England still 
 carried on a considerable commerce with the island; 
 but it is far smaller than it would be under a less re- 
 stricted system. 
 
 The Dutch were for long the only European nation 
 who kept up any commercial communication with 
 Japan, because no other would submit to the absurd 
 restrictions and degrading ceremonies imposed by that 
 barbarian power. Every year, the governor-general 
 
214 THE DUTCH IN JAPAN. 
 
 sent a ship of fifteen hundred tons, laden with ker- 
 seymeres, fine cloths, clock-work, and spices. These 
 were chiefly exchanged for bars of copper, which were 
 made into a very clumsy kind of coin for paying the 
 native and European troops, as well as the people 
 employed in the counting-houses of Java, and the 
 Moluccas. These ingots are of the finest red copper, 
 and as thick as the finger. They are cut into two, four, 
 six, and eight sous-pieces of Holland. The value is 
 inscribed on them. This coin is termed in the Malay 
 language baton, which signifies a stone. The captain, 
 however, brings back furniture, fans, various articles of 
 copper, and sabres the temper of the blades of which 
 equals the best workmanship of Turkey. The cargo 
 always contains a present to the emperor; and he, in 
 return, sends one to the Dutch governor-general. 
 
 When the Batavian ship is seen, the emperor's agent 
 hails it, to demand whether the captain is a Christian. 
 He replies that he is Dutch, when a signal is made for 
 him to approach. From that moment he is boarded by 
 innumerable armed boats. He is first boarded to see 
 that he has neither women nor books ; for the law is 
 very severe against the introduction of either into the 
 island. Were either found on board, the ship would be 
 sent back without being allowed to anchor. This visit 
 concluded, the merchandise is landed, the ship is dis- 
 armed and unrigged without the aid of the captain or 
 crew, and the guns and rigging are carried on shore. The 
 captain transmits the bill of lading to the emperor's 
 
HONESTY OF THE JAPANESE. 215 
 
 agent, with a note of what he desires in exchange, and 
 waits quietly for the merchandise he is to have in re- 
 turn. Provisions are amply supplied in the meantime 
 to the crew. When the return merchandise is ready on 
 the beach, the emperor having notified what he chooses 
 for the ensuing year, the Japanese themselves again 
 load the vessel, replace her rigging, and restore her 
 arms, papers, and effects, of which they took possession 
 on her arrival. There is no instance of anything hav- 
 ing been lost indeed, the Dutch speak of the Japan- 
 ese as a most honest people. They are said to leave 
 their shops and stores without guards or clerks. If a 
 Japanese goes to a shop, and finds no one there, he 
 takes the article he wants, lays down the value marked 
 on it, and goes out. All the streets of the towns are 
 closed at night by iron gates, and each Japanese is 
 responsible for his neighbour; so they are all inter- 
 ested that no harm should happen to one another. 
 When a theft is committed in any quarter, and the 
 author cannot be discovered, the crier, (who is a kind 
 of police agent,) the judge of the division, and the 
 neighbours are compelled to make good the loss, and 
 are subject to severe corporal punishment. 
 
 Very little in those days was known of the interior of 
 Japan, as the Dutch ambassadors were compelled to 
 submit to the most humiliating conditions to keep up 
 their intercourse with the country. On visiting the 
 capital, they were conveyed in palanquins, well enclosed 
 with fixed lattice-work, like prison-vans in England, 
 
216 RUNNING A " MUCK." 
 
 and the bearers dared not, for fear of their lives, indulge 
 them with a view of the country through which they 
 passed. This information about Japan Newman gained 
 from one of the officers of the ship trading there. To 
 return to Java. 
 
 One day when we were on shore, we saw a great con- 
 fusion among the crowd, who were dispersing on every 
 side, as if in mortal dread of something; and presently 
 we saw a half-naked Malay with a long dagger in his 
 hand, striking right and left at everybody he met, 
 killing some and wounding others. As he ran on, cry- 
 ing out in his frenzy, "Amok amok amok ! kill 
 kill kill !" we saw some of the police dashing towards 
 him with long poles, at the end of which was a fork of 
 wood with iron spikes inside it. He dodged by several 
 of them, killing one on his way, till at last a guard met 
 him full in front, and he ran in on the fork, when he 
 was immediately pinned to the ground ; but even then 
 he struck out on every side with his glittering weapon. 
 
 This was what is called running a muck ! from the 
 word used amok kill ! He had, as is the custom, 
 taken a large quantity of opium, and thus excited him- 
 self to fury in consequence of some supposed or real 
 injury he had received from his master ! Most of these 
 mucks are run by slaves brought from Celebes. Being 
 mortally wounded, he was immediately broken alive on 
 the wheel, in the presence of two councillors of justice. 
 
 It is remarkable, that at Batavia, where the assassins, 
 when taken alive, are broken on the wheel, the mucks 
 
JAVANESE PUNISHMENTS. 217 
 
 are of great frequency ; while at Bencoolen, where they 
 are executed in the most simple and least cruel way, 
 they seldom occur. Slaves who have murdered their 
 masters, were executed with the most horrible barbarity 
 by being impaled. An iron was passed down their 
 backs, so as not to touch any vital part, and by it they 
 were suspended, one end of the iron rod being fixed in 
 a post ten feet from the ground. If the weather is dry, 
 they may live on many days in that horrid position ; 
 but if water enters the wound, mortification ensues, and 
 they quickly die. 
 
 The Javanese emperors used till lately to throw 
 their criminals to wild beasts, or compelled them to 
 enter into combat with them. I heard a story of a 
 Javanese who was condemned to be torn in pieces by 
 tigers. On being thrown down from the top of a large 
 cage, he fell across the back of the largest and fiercest of 
 them, where he sat astride ! So intimidated was the 
 animal, that he did not attempt to injure him ; while the 
 others, awed by the unusual appearance, endeavoured to 
 avoid him ! The poor wretch, however, having been 
 condemned to death, was shot dead 'in the cage. This 
 custom was, however, prohibited by the French. Of 
 course I have been speaking of a state of things as 
 they existed some years ago, and I daresay some im- 
 provements have taken place ; but at the same time the 
 Dutch are of a very conservative disposition, and I sus- 
 pect that most of my descriptions would be found cor- 
 rect even at the present day, 
 
218 SKETCHING IN JAVA, 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 STRANGE ADVENTURES AND NAVAL EXPLOITS. 
 
 NOT very long before we sailed, Newman and I had 
 gone on shore, he taking a large sketch-book under his 
 arm ; and striking up into the country, we reached a 
 beautiful spot, the outlines of which he wished to 
 commit to paper. We sat ourselves down under the 
 shade of a wide-spreading palm, not far from the road. 
 While Newman took the sketch with his pencil, and in 
 a masterly way threw in the colours, I read to him 
 from a volume, I think, of the " Spectator." During 
 this time a gentleman, attended by two servants in 
 handsome liveries, rode by. Seeing two common sailors, 
 as our dresses showed we were, employed in a way so 
 unusual, he dismounted, and, prompted by curiosity, 
 came to see what the draughtsman had produced. He 
 had been watching us for more than a minute before 
 Newman observed him. Newman had a quick, prompt 
 manner in addressing people, which arose somewhat 
 from pride, I suspect, lest they should look down upon 
 him ; and seeing a stranger, he at once spoke to him 
 in German, remarking on the beauty of the scenery. 
 The gentleman stared at being thus addressed, but 
 replied in the same language, asking leave to look at 
 the sketch he had just finished. Newman frankly 
 
AN INQUISITIVE STRANGEB. 219 
 
 showed him that and several others, which the stranger 
 admired. 
 
 " You are a German, I presume 1 " said the gentle- 
 man. 
 
 Newman replied that he was an Englishman. 
 
 " You speak Dutch also, perhaps ? " asked the 
 stranger. 
 
 " Slightly," said Newman ; " but I prefer German, 
 though I am more fluent in French." 
 
 " Ah, that is a tongue I am fond of," remarked the 
 gentleman. " But may I ask where you picked up 
 your knowledge of languages 1 " 
 
 " In the world," replied Newman, carelessly. " 'Tis a 
 large book, and its leaves are never closed." 
 
 " I am afraid that you will think me impertinent if 
 I continue to ask questions," said the stranger ; " but I 
 shall be glad to know to what ship you belong ? " 
 
 Newman told Mm. 
 
 " Ah, I know your captain an honest man. I am 
 under great obligations to him. Are many of his 
 crew able to amuse themselves as you two appear to be 
 doing?" 
 
 "Some have lately taken to drawing and singing, 
 and a few who could not read when the voyage began 
 are now apt scholars," answered Newman, carelessly. 
 "We have occasionally a good deal of spare time on 
 board a whaler, though we often have to work hard 
 enough." 
 
 A little further conversation passed. " I must not 
 
220 NEWMANS SECRET BETRAYED. 
 
 longer detain you from your task," said the gentleman. 
 " I hope that we shall meet again." 
 
 He bowed to Newman, and nodded good-naturedly 
 to me. He saw that I was but a common sailor, at the 
 same time that he evidently discerned the educated 
 gentleman in my friend. When I speak of Newman as 
 a gentleman, it must be understood that he was not 
 particularly polished or refined in his manners or 
 habits, though more so far than were those with whom 
 he associated forward. His manners were too blunt 
 and independent to be called polished, and he could 
 rough it as well as any of us, eating the same coarse 
 food and wearing the same rough clothes as we did, with- 
 out inconvenience. 
 
 When the gentleman had gone, Newman and I dis- 
 cussed who he could be. " Eather an inquisitive old 
 fellow, I suspect," said Newman. " He is a Dutchman, 
 I judge, by the way he pronounced both German and 
 French, though he spoke them well." 
 
 " How are you so well able to distinguish the dif- 
 ference in pronunciation ? " I asked. 
 
 " I was educated in Germany," he answered. " I 
 learned a good many things there besides what my 
 tutors intended to teach me. You must not suppose 
 that I could have picked up the various bits of infor- 
 mation I possess in any English place of education. 
 As it is, we beat most other nations in whatever we 
 set our hands to ; but if English lads had the same 
 style of instruction given in most of the countries in 
 
TOM KNOWLES' STORY. 221 
 
 Europe, modified to suit our characters, we should 
 beat them all hollow, wherever we encountered them 
 abroad." 
 
 It must be remembered that this conversation took 
 place many years ago, and that very considerable im- 
 provements have since taken place in the style of 
 education afforded to boys in many of our schools in 
 England. 
 
 We thought very little at the time of our encounter 
 with the Dutch gentleman, though, as it proved, it had 
 a very great influence on Newman's fate. 
 
 When we got on board, we found that the ship was 
 likely to remain some time longer in the Eoads, and 
 that we might have a chance of seeing something more 
 of the country. As Malays, or natives, are employed 
 in those hot climates to do the hard work on board 
 ship, as Kroomen are on the coast of Africa such as 
 wooding and watering we had more leisure time than 
 we should otherwise have enjoyed. That evening a 
 number of us, among whom was Tom Knowles, were 
 sitting on the forecastle spinning yarns, when he told 
 us what I did not know before, that he had served 
 aboard a man-of-war at the taking of Java. 
 
 " You must know, mates," he began, taking out his 
 quid and stowing it away in his waistcoat-pocket, "I 
 belonged to a whaler which was lost out here, when 
 those of her crew who escaped were picked up by an 
 Indiaman and carried to Madras. I with others was 
 there pressed on board the Caroline frigate. I didn't 
 
222 THE ADMIRAL'S ORDERS. 
 
 much like it at first ; but when I had shaken myself, 
 and looked about me, and heard that the captain was 
 a fine sort of a fellow, I thought it was just as well to 
 do my duty like a man, and to make myself happy. 
 Captain Cole, that was his name, wasn't a chap to let 
 the grass grow under the ship's bottom. Directly after 
 I joined, we were ordered off to Amboyna, in company 
 with the Piemontaise, Captain Foote; the 18 -gun 
 brig Barracouta; and transport Mandarin, with a 
 hundred European soldiers. We heard that when the 
 captain went to take his leave of the admiral Drury 
 was his name he asked leave just to knock up some 
 of the Dutch settlements on the way. 
 
 " ' Well,' says the admiral, ' there's no harm just 
 frightening them a little, and you may be able to sur- 
 prise a port or two ; but don't go and get into mischief, 
 now, and hurt yourselves. There are several impreg- 
 nable places, such as Banda, for instance, which it would 
 be out of the question for you to attack. Vast heaps 
 of wealth are stored up there, so the Dutch will take 
 precious good care that you don't get into the place.' 
 
 " ' We'll see about that,' thought the captain to him- 
 self, winking with the eye which was turned away from 
 the admiral. ' Of course, sir, we'll do nothing rash,' 
 says he. ' It isn't the way of English sailors. We are 
 always steady, sure sort of fellows.' 
 
 " 'That's right,' says the admiral, and away went 
 the captain, having made up his mind to a thing or 
 two. 
 
 
BANDA. 223 
 
 " We reached Palo-Penang on the 30th May, in the 
 year 1810. There the captain persuaded the governor 
 to let him have about twenty artillerymen and a lot of 
 scaling-ladders; and having learned something more 
 about the chief place in Banda, called Banda-Neira, he 
 kept to the resolution he had all along in his mind, to try 
 and get possession of it. In spite of the south-east mon- 
 soon, away we sailed, therefore, for the Java Sea. As it 
 would not have done to let the Dutchmen in other places 
 guess what we were about to do, he determined to take 
 the ship through the passage between the big island 
 of Borneo and Malwalli. It was a touch-and-go 
 matter to get through, for in every direction there were 
 coral-reefs, which would pretty soon have brought us 
 up if we had run on them ; but we had look-outs at 
 the jib-boom-end and the topsail-yard-arms, and as the 
 water was clear, and the weather fine, we escaped all 
 danger. 
 
 " Early in the morning, on the 8th of July, we made 
 the Banda Islands, and by night were up with the 
 place called Banda-Neira. As we stood in, the guns 
 from the fort opened on us ; but seeing they did us no 
 harm, they soon left off throwing away their powder. 
 That very evening there was a sudden change in the 
 weather, and it came on to blow and rain very hard. 
 
 " ' Too good a chance to be thrown away,' thought 
 the captain. 'We shall never be able to take this 
 place in common ship-shape fashion ; but as the Myn- 
 heers won't be expecting us on such a bad night as this, 
 
224 A NIGHT EXPEDITION. 
 
 and what's more, won't hear us coming, I'll just see if 
 we can't get on shore in the boats and give them a 
 surprise.' 
 
 "Now, any one looking at Banda-Neira would have 
 thought that it would be quite impossible to take it with 
 the small force we had got with us ; but, as I said, our 
 captain wasn't a man to trouble his head about impos- 
 sibilities. 
 
 " The place was two miles long and half a mile wide, 
 and protected by no less than ten sea-batteries and two 
 strong forts one called Belgica and the other Nassau. 
 They commanded each other, as they did the ten sea- 
 batteries. The first, alone, mounted fifty-two heavy 
 guns ; and, altogether, there were no less than 138 guns 
 in the place. Having run in within two cables' length 
 of the shore, we dropped our anchors, and at 11 P.M. 
 the boats under the command of Captain Cole shoved 
 off with three hundred and ninety men, including officers. 
 The place we were to pull for was the east point of 
 Banda. What a night it was, blowing and raining like 
 fury, and dark as pitch ! but that, in many respects, was 
 all the better for us. Captains Cole and Kenah arrived 
 first at the appointed spot in their gigs, and only by 
 degrees did some of the other boats get up there it 
 was so difficult to find our way. The boat I was in, 
 with several others, grounded on a coral-reef, not a 
 hundred yards from a sea-battery, which we found 
 mounted no less than ten long 18-pounders; and as 
 they pointed directly on the reef, they could very soon 
 
MUSTEKING THE FOECE. 225 
 
 have knocked us all to pieces. Fortunately, the garri- 
 son slept so soundly, or the rain and wind made such 
 a clatter, that they did not discover us. Overboard we 
 all jumped, and soon had the boats afloat, and pulling 
 on, we reached a snug little sandy cove, surrounded 
 by trees or jungle. Here the captain mustered us, 
 and found that he had only got about a hundred and 
 forty seamen and marines, and forty red jackets, with 
 Captain Kenah, five lieutenants, and some soldier 
 officers. Among the lieutenants was one called Lieu- 
 tenant Edmund Lyons, with whom I afterwards was at 
 the taking of another place, of which I'll tell you pre- 
 sently. Well, as I was saying, it was pelting and 
 blowing, and as black as pitch; and though we had little 
 more than half our force on shore, our captain did not 
 like to give up the enterprise, so says he ' My lads, 
 I should just like to take possession of some of these 
 forts, but we are a small number to do it, I own ; yet 
 if I thought all would follow, I'd lead the way.' 
 
 "We didn't shout, but we told him that, to a man, we 
 were ready to go wherever he thought fit to lead us. 
 
 " Then,' said he, we'll just walk into the Dutch- 
 men's castles before they've time to rub their eyes.' 
 
 "Captain Kenah, with a party of us armed with pikes, 
 on this at once advanced to the Tear of the nearest 
 battery. Not a word was spoken, and the noise of the 
 storm drowned the sound of our footsteps. We got 
 close up to the fort a sentry was marching up and 
 down a pike was into him before he could discharge 
 
226 SURPRISING THE DUTCHMEN. 
 
 his musket and in an instant we were over the ram- 
 parts. "We could see the Dutchmen, match in hand, at 
 their guns on the sea-side, and very much surprised 
 were they to find us in their rear, knocking them down 
 right and left, before they had time to fire a shot. They 
 cried for quarter, and we had sixty of them prisoners 
 in a few minutes. Leaving a few men to take charge 
 of the battery, Captain Kenah was pushing on to take 
 possession of the next, when Captain Cole sent to say 
 he had got hold of a guide, and was going to take Fort 
 Belgica itself. 
 
 "Away we went along a narrow winding path, towards 
 the castle. The Dutchmen's bugles were sounding in 
 all directions, showing us that they were awake ; but 
 probably they didn't know where their enemies were to 
 be found. We had got close up to the citadel before we 
 were discovered; and then, though they began firing 
 away pretty briskly, as they could not see us, and were, 
 I guess, in a mortal fright, none of us were hit. Those 
 in front had the scaling ladders, and, with their help, we 
 managed to climb up the steep bank on which the castle 
 stood ; and in no time, it seemed, we were in possession 
 of all the lower works. We were not in though yet ; 
 but we soon hauled up the scaling-ladders, and began 
 to place them against the wall of the citadel, when we 
 found out that they were too short more's the shame 
 to the fellows who made them ! The enemy discovering 
 this, began peppering away at us with musketry, and 
 fired several round-shot into the bargain. Here was a 
 
A GALLANT ATTACK. 227 
 
 sell 1 We began to think that we should have to be 
 about ship, when what should we see, but the gates 
 open to let in the governor and some other officers who 
 had been sleeping outside the walls. The opportunity 
 was not to be lost. Led by our gallant captain, we made 
 a dash at the gate. The colonel defended it bravely, 
 but he and several of his men were killed in a minute, 
 and on we rushed into the very centre of the fort. 
 Never were fellows in such a mortal fright as were the 
 Dutchmen. Daylight just then breaking, we saw them 
 scrambling and leaping, like a flock of sheep, over the 
 walls. However, some of the officers, and forty artil- 
 lerymen, gave themselves up as prisoners. 
 
 " We now had the British Jack flying away on the 
 flagstaff above our heads. Still, we were a very small 
 band to hold the forts we had conquered, and we looked 
 out with no little anxiety for the arrival of the rest of 
 our force. What had become of the boats we could 
 not tell ; but as the sun rose, we saw the Caroline and 
 the other ships standing in towards the town. 
 
 " The Dutchmen did not know our numbers, probably ; 
 so the captain, putting a bold face on the matter, sent 
 a flag of truce to Fort Nassau, to say that if the troops 
 didn't behave themselves, and cease firing, he would 
 fire into them with a vengeance, and into the city to 
 boot. Now, from what we had done, the Dutchmen, 
 having no doubt that he would keep his word, hauled 
 down their flag; and before many hours were out, 
 thinking discretion the best part of valour, their whole 
 
 
 
228 WHAT A FEW BRAVE MEN MAY DO. 
 
 force, regulars and militia, to the number of one thou- 
 sand and five hundred, laid down their arms on the glacis 
 of Fort Nassau. Thus you see what a few brave men, 
 when well led, can do. 
 
 " Of our one hundred and eighty men, we lost very 
 few. Our less fortunate shipmates in the boats, after 
 knocking about all night, got alongside the transport 
 Mandarin. Captain Foote was left as governor of the 
 island with a garrison, while we went on to Amboyna. 
 Our captain was a fine fellow. The ship's company 
 afterwards presented him with a sword worth a hun- 
 dred guineas, to show their love and estimation of his 
 bravery. Several cups and swords were presented to him 
 by the officers and soldiers. I can't tell you what loads 
 of prize-money we got from that place, but I can tell 
 you that it very soon found its way out of the pockets 
 of most of us. 
 
 "Well, as I was saying, I afterwards joined the^Minden 
 74, to which ship Lieutenant Edmund Lyons belonged. 
 We had been cruising with a squadron off this place, 
 Batavia. Now there was at the north-eastern end of 
 Java, not far from the Straits of Madura, a very strong 
 fort or castle on Pauka Point, lately erected, called Fort 
 Marrack. It was a considerable annoyance to all ships 
 passing that way, and it was therefore deemed import- 
 ant to destroy it. However, as 'only between four and 
 five hundred men could be spared for the enterprise, it 
 was given up, as that number was looked upon as in- 
 sufficient for the undertaking. However, the Minden, 
 
A BOLD PLAN. 229 
 
 having on board a number of Dutch prisoners, Lieuten- 
 ant Lyons was directed to land them in the launch and 
 cutter at Batavia. I was in the launch. After we had 
 put the Mynheers on shore, we stood along the coast to 
 the eastward, for the lieutenant was in no hurry to get 
 back to the ship. He had got something in his head, 
 do ye see 1 He remembered what he had helped to do 
 with Captain Cole; so says he to himself, ' I'll just see 
 if we can't play the Dutchmen just such another trick 
 with regard to this here Fort Marrack.' When he had 
 got a thing into his head to do, which he thought could 
 be done, it was no easy matter for any one else to knock 
 it out again, till he had tried whether he was right or 
 wrong, 
 
 " Two days after landing the prisoners, we got up 
 the fort just at dark. The lieutenant had a look at 
 just to arrange his plan; and we then ran under a point 
 of land, where we lay snug out of sight till the darkest 
 part of the night. At first the moon was up, and 
 would have discovered us to the enemy. The fort 
 mounted fifty-four heavy guns, and had a garrison of 
 one hundred and eighty regulars ; but what did we care 
 for that ! We waited eagerly for the moon to go down, 
 and then we both pulled away with muffled oars for the 
 fort. There was a good deal of surf on the shore, but 
 we hoped its noise, aided by the darkness, would pre- 
 vent our approach being discovered. However, the 
 Dutchmen had learned to be more awake than when we 
 took Fort Belgica, and as we got close under the land, 
 
230 DUTCH COURAGE. 
 
 the sentinels let off their muskets to give the alarm. 
 No time was to be lost. Lieutenant Lyons ordered us 
 to run the boats through the surf right on to the shore, 
 under the very muzzles of the guns in the lower tier. 
 ( On, my lads ! on !' he exclaimed, leading us, sword 
 in hand, right up over the embankment into the lower 
 battery before the Dutchmen had time to look round 
 them. We found the gunners as before, with their 
 matches in their hands, and had to kill three of them 
 to prevent their firing. Having knocked down every 
 man we found, we did not stop to look around, but 
 followed our gallant leader into the upper battery, 
 which, in as little time as I have taken to describe, 
 was in our possession. It was * Hurrah, my boys ! 
 at them !' and after a minute's cutting, and slashing, 
 and firing of pistols, and dashing them at each other's 
 heads, the place was ours. That's the way we used to 
 do things in the war, when once a plan had been deter- 
 mined on by our officers ! 
 
 " But we had still plenty of work to do, for when we 
 went on and reached the highest part of the fort, we found 
 a large body of Dutch troops drawn up to receive us. No- 
 thing daunted by this, our gallant lieutenant, singing in 
 Dutch, and French, and English, and all sorts of lan- 
 guages, that he had got four hundred men at his back, 
 and would give no quarter if any opposition was offered, 
 we fired a volley, and at them again we went, cutlass, 
 and pike, and bayonet in hand. Whether they had 
 Dutch courage in them or not, I don't know, but cer- 
 

 -ri 
 
 W 
 
 STORMING THE DUTCH FORTS. 
 
 Page 230. 
 
HOISTING THE BRITISH ENSIGN. 231 
 
 tainly they did not like our appearance ; and as we 
 came up with them they turned tail, and off they went 
 helter-skelter through a gateway in the rear of the fort. 
 After them we went, and sent the last man out with a 
 hearty good kick, and shut the gate after him ! 
 
 " No sooner had we got the fort to ourselves than the 
 enemy began peppering away at us from a fort in the 
 rear, and from a couple of gun-boats ; and considering 
 that we hadn't the four hundred men the lieutenant 
 talked of, but only just the two boats' crews, we had 
 enough to do to spike the guns, and to keep up a brisk 
 fire in return. You may be sure, mates, we were as 
 busy as ants doing all the mischief we could in a short 
 time. We had a young midshipman with us, Mr. 
 Franks, not fifteen years old; and while the fire was 
 at the hottest, in the middle of it he hoisted the Bri- 
 tish ensign on the flagstaff on the top of the fort. 
 
 "While we were busy spiking the guns, and firing 
 away right and left, we made out, through the darkness, 
 what we took to be a large body of Dutch troops. 
 There were plenty of light carriage guns in the fort; 
 and when information was brought him, Lieutenant 
 Lyons ordered us to slue round two of them, and bring 
 them close up to the gate. When we had done so, he 
 and Mr. Langton loaded them up to the muzzles with 
 grape and musket balls. On came the enemy. He let 
 them get close up to the gate, and then he and the mid- 
 shipman fired slap in among them. It was much moie 
 than they expected, and lest they should get another 
 
232 ADMIRAL LYONS' EARLY EXPLOITS. 
 
 dose, they put about in a great hurry, and off they went 
 as fast as they could pelt, we hallooing and hurrahing 
 after them. You may be sure we didn't follow them, 
 or they would soon have found out the trick we had 
 played them. All the time no one had been killed, 
 and only Mr. Langton and three men slightly wounded; 
 but from the number of troops brought against him, 
 Mr. Lyons saw that we could not hope to hold the 
 fort, so while the Dutch troops were scampering off in 
 one direction, we bolted over the ramparts in the other. 
 When we got down to the beach, we were not a little 
 taken aback by finding that the surf had driven the 
 barge right up on the shore and bilged her; but, for- 
 tunately, the cutter was still afloat. So we all got into 
 her as silently as mice, and shoved off, leaving the fort 
 to take care of itself. We were much amused by seeing 
 the Dutchmen outside firing away into it as hard as ever. 
 When they discovered their mistake I don't know, but 
 whenever they did, they must have found all the guns 
 spiked, and the British ensign flying triumphantly over 
 their heads, to show them who had done all the mischief. 
 
 " We got safely back to the Minden next day, none of 
 us much the worse for the exploit. Soon after that, 
 the whole of Java and its dependencies capitulated to 
 Sir Robert Stopford and General Wetherall. This was 
 the only service I saw in the navy, for within a year of 
 that time I got my discharge, and once more joined a 
 whaler." 
 
 Old Tom's account of these two gallant exploits was 
 
NEWMAN DISLIKES BEING PATRONIZED. 233 
 
 received by all hands with great applause, for that is 
 just the sort of work in which seamen delight, and I 
 know that all of us wished we had been with him. I 
 need scarcely say that the Lieutenant Edmund Lyons 
 of those days was afterwards the well-known Admiral 
 Lord Lyons, who, from that commencement, won his 
 way up to his well-deserved honours. 
 
 Two days after our encounter with the Dutch gentle- 
 man on shore, the captain sent for Newman into his 
 cabin. He was some time away; and when he came 
 forward, I saw that his countenance wore an unusually 
 pleased expression. 
 
 " What has happened 1 ?" I asked. 
 
 "Why, the captain tells me that the stranger we 
 met the other day is a Mr. Von Kniper, some great 
 man or other, with whom he has long been acquaint- 
 ed; and that he has sent to request the captain to 
 bring me to dine with him. The captain is very good- 
 natured about it, and says that he shall be very happy 
 to take me. But it will be difficult to find a dress to go 
 in. It will never do to appear in a round jacket. So, 
 taking all things into consideration, I think that I shall 
 decline the honour." 
 
 " That would be a pity," said I. " You don't know 
 to what the visit may lead." 
 
 "To be stared at and patronized as the common 
 sailor who can draw and talk German; and then to 
 have the cold shoulder turned towards me the next 
 day, or to be passed unrecognised !" he answered, with 
 
234 NEWMAN FORCED TO PUT OFF HIS DISGUISE. 
 
 no little bitterness. " I am more independent, and 
 safer from annoyance, in the position I have chosen to 
 occupy. I'll not go out of it." 
 
 I tried to reason him out of his resolution. 
 
 " It may be a turning-point in your fortune," I ob- 
 served. 
 
 " There is a tide in the affairs of men, which, taken 
 at the flood, leads on to fortune," he repeated. " You 
 don't suppose that the flood will ever set in for me. 
 The current has been too long running the other way 
 for me ever to expect it to change. I am content to 
 let it continue its old course, and swim merrily with it." 
 
 Had Newman been left to himself, I do not know 
 that he would have altered his opinion ; but soon after 
 this the captain again sent to see him. 
 
 " Well, Jack, I must needs go where the wind drives," 
 he remarked, as he came forward. " Our skipper is 
 certainly a very good-natured fellow. He not only in- 
 sists on my going with him to the house of Mynheer 
 Von Kniper, but tells me that he has made arrange- 
 ments for rigging me out in full fig for the occasion. 
 It will be very good fun, I daresay ; and I only wish 
 that you could be there to enjoy it." 
 
 "If I saw you happy, I should be happy; but I 
 could not enjoy such a scene as that myself. I should 
 feel so completely like a fish out of water." 
 
 " Oh ! nonsense," he answered ; " a man has only 
 quietly to observe what others do, and not to attempt 
 to show himself off, or to broach any subject, and he 
 
A COMMON MISTAKE. 235 
 
 will generally pass muster as a well-behaved person. 
 However, as Mr. Von Kniper did not ask you to come, 
 of course you cannot go. Well, I daresay that I shall 
 have enough to make you laugh when I come back." 
 
 I am not at all certain that Newman was right in 
 his last observation. Practice and experience are ab- 
 solutely necessary to fit a person for any station of 
 life; and no wise man will ever wish to step into one 
 for which he is not fitted by education or habit, or to 
 associate with those with whom he has no ideas or 
 associations in common. The great mistake numbers 
 of well-intentioned people make, is the wish to rise in 
 the world themselves, or that their children may rise 
 in it to a superior station to that in which they were 
 themselves born. They forget that the reason why 
 they were sent into the world, was to prepare them for 
 another and a better existence; that this world is no 
 abiding-place ; and that, therefore, it is worse than folly 
 to take toil and trouble to climb up a few steps in the 
 ladder which will enable us to look down on our fellow- 
 worms still crawling below us. There is one most im- 
 portant thing parents should teach their children one 
 most important thing children should desire " To do 
 their duty in that station of life in which it has 
 pleased God to call them." Their sole motive should 
 be love to their Lord and Master, Jesus Christ, who thus 
 commanded them to act. At the same time, they may 
 be well assured that if they do their duty with all their 
 heart, if they do diligently whatever their hand finds 
 
236 THE EIGHT WAY TO RISE IN THE WORLD. 
 
 to do, they will not fail to be placed in those posts 
 of honour and responsibility which even worldly men 
 are always anxious to get such persons to fill. We 
 see how Joseph was raised to honour in Egypt, how 
 Daniel was respected at the court of Babylon. The 
 Bible is full of such examples, and those examples were 
 given for our instruction. Those men rose, not because 
 they wished to rise, but because they strove to do their 
 duty, to worship the Lord their God with singleness 
 of heart. 
 
 Poor Newman ! I saw that under his pretended in- 
 difference there was no little satisfaction at the thought 
 of occupying, even for a day, a position in which ho 
 probably had once been accustomed to shine. My only 
 fear was, that when he got back to the forepeak, and 
 our rough manners and rougher conversation, he would 
 remark the contrast, and become discontented with the 
 lot he had chosen. 
 
 The next day he and the captain went on shore to 
 the dinner-party. As he stepped into the boat, and 
 took his seat in the stem-sheets, I could not help re- 
 marking how completely the gentleman he looked. I 
 must own that I waited with no little anxiety for his 
 return, to hear what had occurred. I never before had 
 been so intimate with any man as with Newman. I 
 told him without reserve all that was in my heart, and 
 he spoke freely to me, at the same time that he never 
 once, even in the most remote manner, alluded to his 
 past history. It was merely casually, when speaking of 
 
 
THE SECRET OP NEWMAN'S MISFORTUNES. 237 
 
 Mynheer Von Kniper, that he mentioned having been 
 educated in Germany, or probably he would never even 
 have told me that. On religious subjects, also, he never 
 uttered an opinion ; but from his very silence I have 
 reason to believe that he entertained notions which 
 were very far removed from the truth. Among all his 
 books he had no Bible, and no works bearing on reli- 
 gion. He appeared to have studiously kept all such 
 out of his library, as he did religion itself out of his 
 thoughts. If I ever alluded to it, even in the remotest 
 degree, he instantly turned the conversation ; and when- 
 ever it was mentioned in the berth, which was indeed 
 very seldom, his countenance assumed a look of cold, 
 callous indifference, or a marked expression of scorn, 
 which indicated too plainly 1 what were his real opinions 
 on the subject. 
 
 With regard to myself, I had always been a believer, 
 though a sadly cold and careless one, except when 
 roused by some particular occurrences, as I have men- 
 tioned in the course of my history. J still at this time 
 continued much in the same dangerous state, but in 
 other respects a great change had occurred. Deeply, 
 indeed, was I indebted to Newman for it. He had 
 awakened my mind out of its long sleep, and if I could 
 not call myself an educated man, I at least had learned 
 to prize the advantages of education, and was endea- 
 vouring to improve myself, and was greedy to gain 
 knowledge wherever I could obtain it. No person 
 could have devoted himself more earnestly to my in- 
 
238 JACK'S EDUCATION PEOGKESSES. 
 
 struction than did my friend. He seemed never to 
 weary in helping me over difficulties ; and if I took a 
 pleasure in learning, he certainly took a still greater 
 in teaching me. Without his aid I could not have 
 made a tenth part of the progress I had done. I now 
 read fluently, and even wrote tolerably. I had read 
 through and mastered even more than the outlines of 
 ancient and modern history, and with several periods I 
 was tolerably conversant. I knew something of the 
 past and present state of every country in the world, 
 though I could not boast of knowing much about the 
 mere names of the chief towns and rivers. I had read 
 the lives of several men who had stood forward promi- 
 nently in the world, and I had mastered some of the 
 important facts of natural science. I need not further 
 describe the amount of my knowledge. I could not 
 have attained half I have mentioned had I not read on 
 steadily, and carefully eschewed anything like desultory- 
 reading, that is to say, as far as the limited library to 
 which I had access would allow. I did not always 
 read the books I might have desired, but I diligently 
 read the best I could obtain. If I, therefore, did so 
 much in a short tune with indifferent means, how much 
 might be done with all the advantages possessed by 
 those on shore ! 
 
 Late in the evening Newman came back. The first 
 thing he did on getting on board was to go below and 
 shift his clothes. He then sat himself down on the 
 windlass, with his arms folded across his bosom; and 
 
NEWMAN EXHIBITED AS A " LION." 239 
 
 when I went up to him, he burst into a loud fit of 
 laughter. 
 
 " I thought it would be so," he exclaimed when he 
 recovered himself. "Myneer Von Kniper was very 
 polite, and so was his wife ; and they introduced me to 
 all their company. I believe the governor-general was 
 there, or some great person. They paid me much more 
 attention than they did the captain, who, if he had not 
 been a right honest, good-natured fellow, might have 
 been not a little jealous. First one person talked to 
 me in one language, then another would come up with 
 a different tongue in his mouth, and I had to show off 
 in great style. Then I was asked to exhibit my draw- 
 ings, and they were handed about and held up to the 
 light, and admired by all hands as wonderful pro- 
 ductions of art. In fact, I saw clearly I was the lion 
 of the evening. I thought that sort of thing was 
 only done in civilized, polite England; but I suppose 
 lion hunters and lion exhibiters are to be found in 
 all parts of the world. To do Mynheer Von Kniper 
 justice, I must say that he had no hand in the work. 
 During dinner nothing could be -pleasanter or kinder 
 than his conversation and manner ; and certainly I had 
 reason to believe that he wished me well. At length 
 people got weary of hearing me roar, and all had had a 
 look at the wonderful common sailor ; and so the skip- 
 per seemed to think that it was time to be off; but our 
 host would not allow us, and insisted that, after the 
 rest of the guests were gone, we should stop to have 
 
240 INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 some supper. During the meal, Mynheer Von Kniper 
 introduced the subject of drawing, and telling me that 
 he longed to have all the scenes of whale catching and 
 killing fully illustrated, asked if I would undertake to 
 do a set of drawings for him on that subject. I could 
 not refuse to do as he wished, after all the civilities he 
 had shown me ; so I told him that I should be very 
 happy ; but he then gently hinted that he wished me to 
 undertake the task as a regular commission, and he 
 begged that I would put what price I thought fit on 
 my productions. I have made up my mind, at all events, 
 to do them. I think every man has a perfect right to 
 make a profit of his talents, especially if he requires 
 money. I do not. I have now got a profession a 
 right noble one too ! I am now a more independent 
 man than had I been toiling on for years at a desk, or 
 dancing attendance in some great man's ante-chamber 
 for some of the patronage he may have to bestow. You 
 think that I have benefited you by teaching you to 
 read and write. Now, in reality, I have merely given 
 you the implements of a trade the means of gaining 
 knowledge. You hav.e given me knowledge you have 
 taught me a trade itself. Therefore, Williams, you see 
 that I am still your debtor." 
 
 For some time he talked on in this strain. I clearly 
 saw that he was pleased with the attention shown him, 
 in spite of his belief to the contrary. I would not for 
 one moment exhibit Newman as an example, or hold 
 him up as a fine character. He had very great faults 
 
HOMEWAED BOUND. 241 
 
 and many weaknesses. I do not know that lie had 
 strength of character. He had an independent spirit 
 in some respects, a clear perception, and considerable 
 talent. His greatly superior education raised him much 
 above the associates among whom he had thrown him- 
 self. 
 
 Soon after this the ship was ready for sea, and as we 
 had not above a couple of hundred barrels to fill, we 
 hoped soon to be on our homeward voyage. It was 
 the winter season, and we were bound for the coast of 
 Japan. We were, however, several months before we 
 got a full ship ; and then, with joyful hearts to most on 
 board, we once more made sail for Old England. 
 
 During all the time, Newman was busily employed 
 in finishing up the sketches of whale catching, and very 
 beautiful productions they were. Nothing could be 
 more correct or truth-like. Very different they were, 
 indeed, from the drawings I have since often seen, 
 where the whale has had its flukes put on the wrong 
 way, and boats are represented as being tossed high up 
 in the air, some thirty feet at least, and broken in two ; 
 while the crews are seen tumbling down like snow- 
 flakes, with arms and legs sprawling out right over the 
 whale. I have seen many a boat smashed, but never 
 one sent up in that fashion into the air. Newman was 
 anxious to send these sketches to Mynheer Von Kniper; 
 but as no opportunity occurred, he was afraid that he 
 would be compelled to wait till another voyage, to pre- 
 sent them himself. Captain Carr promised, as soon as 
 Q * 
 
242 JACK INVESTS HIS MONEY WELL. 
 
 the ship could be refitted, to return on another voyage 
 to those seas. 
 
 We had a quick passage home. I remained, as I 
 had often before done, to look after the ship. New- 
 man, when he had received his share of profits, which 
 was very considerable, went on shore. What became 
 of him I do not know. Not seeing anything of him 3 
 I was afraid that he was not going to return. Some- 
 thing there evidently was very mysterious about his 
 history. I had a great desire to discover it ; still I saw 
 no chance of doing so. 
 
 Hitherto I had always squandered away my money 
 in the most foolish manner. I now got Captain Carr 
 to invest some of it for me, and, retaining a little for 
 pocket-money, with the rest I purchased the best books 
 I could find, and other articles which I thought likely 
 to be useful to me in a three years' voyage. At last 
 the ship was ready again for sea. Tom Knowles and 
 most of the other old hands had joined; for, being wise 
 men, when they had found a good captain, they liked 
 to stick by him. We hauled out into the stream, but 
 still, greatly to my disappointment, Newman" did not 
 appear. 
 
. 
 
 NEWMAN JOINS THE SHIP AGAIN. 243 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 BATAVIA AND THE FEJEE ISLANDS. 
 
 THE pilot was on board, the topsails were loosed, and 
 the order had been given to heave up the anchor, when 
 a boat was seen coming off from the southern shore of 
 the Mersey. A seaman sprung up the ship's side, and 
 a couple of chests were hoisted up after him. I was 
 aloft. I looked down on deck and saw Newman. I 
 found that he had written to the captain, who had 
 reserved a berth for him; but it was still before the 
 mast.. He had the promise, he told me, of a mate's 
 berth, should a vacancy occur; but he observed, "I 
 am not ambitious. With what I have, I am content." 
 He asked no questions as to what I had been doing. 
 It was not his way. He was certainly free from vulgar 
 curiosity; neither did he volunteer to give me any 
 account of himself. I told him one day what I had 
 done with the proceeds of the last voyage. 
 
 "Ah! you are wiser than I am, Williams," he 
 answered, with a tone of bitterness. " I thought so, 
 or I should not have tried to make you my friend. I 
 have been seeing life, as it is called. I wanted to dis- 
 cover what changes had taken place in the world during 
 my absence as if the world could ever change. I 
 found it deceitful, vain, and frivolous as before. I 
 

 244 THE SECEET OF SUCCESS. 
 
 have been buying experience. The whole remainder of 
 my possessions lies stowed away in those two chests. 
 The most valuable portions are a few new books, for 
 you and I to read and discuss ; and this time I have 
 not forgotten a suit of shore-going clothes, in case I 
 have to appear again -in the character of a gentleman. 
 And now, farewell a long farewell to England's shores ! 
 It may be that I shall never tread them again ! Why 
 should I regret it ? There are brighter skies and richer 
 lands in another hemisphere. 
 
 We had a quick run to Cape Horn, which we 
 rounded in safety; and then standing across the Pacific, 
 we steered for the fishing-ground off the coast of Japan. 
 We were, as in our former voyage, very successful 
 indeed. I suspect that success in whaling, as in most 
 other affairs of life, depends very much on the practical 
 knowledge, the perseverance, and talent of those 
 engaged in it; The master of a successful whaler will 
 be found to unite all these qualifications. He meets 
 with whales because, exercising his judgment, and 
 making use of the information he has collected, he 
 goes to the ground where they are likely to be met 
 with; he catches them, because he sets about it in the 
 best way; and he brings his ship home in safety, 
 because he never for a moment relaxes his care and 
 watchfulness to guard against misfortune. For my 
 own part, I do not believe in luck. I have never yet 
 met with an instance of a lucky or an unlucky man 
 in which I could not trace the effect to the cause. 
 
NEWMAN AGAIN APPEARS AS A GENTLEMAN. 245 
 
 We were lucky, because Captain Carr was a judi- 
 cious, persevering, sensible man } and thus, in our first 
 year's fishing, we got more than a third full. At the 
 end of that time we found ourselves brought up once 
 more off Batavia. 
 
 The captain, in the kindest way, invited Newman at 
 once to accompany him on shore. " Bring your draw- 
 ings with you for Mynheer Von Kniper," said he. " I 
 doubt not that he will be glad to see them." 
 
 On receiving the invitation, Newman dived below. 
 When he returned on deck, his appearance was com- 
 pletely changed. Instead of the rough seaman, he 
 appeared as a well-dressed gentleman, and certainly 
 more refined in appearance than either the captain or 
 any of the officers. Captain Carr looked at him with 
 an eye of satisfaction; and it was very pleasant to 
 observe how perfectly free he was from any petty feel- 
 ing of jealousy at seeing himself eclipsed by one of his 
 own men. As the boat shoved off from the ship's 
 side I thought to myself "Depend on it, there is 
 something in store for Newman ; he will not come 
 back in the cynical spirit in which he seemed to be 
 after his first visit." 
 
 I had made excellent use of all my spare time dur- 
 ing our passage out, and had added considerably to 
 my stock of knowledge. Newman's books were all 
 admirably selected, and were of excellent service to 
 me. The more I re&d, the more I wished to read to 
 gain information on pdints in which I found myself 
 
246 JACK FINDS A NEW SOURCE OF INTEREST. 
 
 ignorant. Happily, one of the crew, a fine, steady, 
 young man, had a Bible with him ; and he having 
 offered it to me, for the first time in my life I began to 
 read its sacred pages. As I read on, I was forcibly 
 struck with its simplicity and beauty, its fulness and 
 minuteness, and yet the immense amount of matter it 
 contained. I began to compare one part with another 
 rthe prophecies with their fulfilment one point of 
 the history with the rest the great variety of sub- 
 jects and style, and yet the beautiful adaptation of the 
 various parts with the whole; nor did I neglect to 
 compare sacred with profane history, or to remark how 
 one corroborates the other, just as modern science, 
 the greater advances it makes, is found to confirm more 
 and more the truth of the accounts given by the sacred 
 writers. Still, all this time my heart was not turned 
 to the right way. I had discovered a new and inex- 
 haustible source of interest, but that was all. 
 
 Newman did not return on board till the next day. 
 He was much elated in spirits when he appeared, 
 though he tried to repress the feeling. 
 
 "Well, Jack, the tide has begun to flow at last!" 
 said he ; " you shall hear all about it. Mynheer Yon 
 Kniper was excessively pleased with the drawings I 
 took him ; and the more so when I begged he would 
 accept them from me." 
 
 " ' I have often thought about you,' said he ; ' and, T 
 must confess, little expected to see you return here. I 
 rejoice to see you back, for you must know that I have 
 
NEWMAN BECOMES A DUTCH COMMANDER. 247 
 
 an offer to make you, which I hope you will think 
 fit to accept. We have been for some time in want 
 of a commander for one of the Colonial Government 
 schooners, and I have ascertained from your captain 
 that you are in every respect fitted for the post, and 
 that he will give you your discharge from his ship. I 
 * have, therefore, great satisfaction in offering it to you.' 
 
 " I scarcely knew how to express myself in thanking 
 him ; so I took his hand, and shaking it heartily, told 
 him that I was very much obliged to him, and that I 
 placed myself entirely under his directions. So it was 
 settled, and that same evening he presented me with 
 my commission signed, and here I am, a lieutenant 
 commander in the Dutch Colonial Navy! It is, in 
 truth, a hop, step, and a jump into a post of honour I 
 little expected, nor can I yet realize the greatness of 
 the change." 
 
 I congratulated Newman most sincerely on the pro- 
 spects thus opened up to him, though I regretted 
 being so completely separated from him, as I must 
 expect to be, for the future. He suggested the possi- 
 bility of my following him, but that I at once saw was 
 not likely to occur. In the first place, Captain Carr 
 was not likely to allow a steady hand to leave him so 
 early in the voyage ; and probably the Dutch authorities 
 would not be very ready to give a berth to another 
 Englishman on board the same vessel ; added to which, 
 I had some misgivings as to serving under their flag. 
 
 Newman, of course, saw the first of these objections ; 
 
248 BE CAUTIOUS IN JUDGING. 
 
 and probably, if the truth were known, though he might 
 iiot have been ready to confess it to himself, after the 
 intimate terms on which we had been together, he 
 would have found it inconvenient while he was captain 
 to have had me before the mast. It must be remem- 
 bered that, though my mind was beginning to be cul- 
 tivated, I was still a rough, hardy sailor in appearance 
 and manners. I had never in my life dreamed of 
 aspiring to any command, and I did not feel myself 
 fitted for any post above that which I then held. 
 
 While I say this, I would point out that it is very 
 necessary to be cautious in judging from appearances. 
 A man may have a very refined mind under a some- 
 what rough exterior ; and a very coarse, bad one within 
 a handsome, attractive outside. Generally speaking, 
 with a few minutes' conversation, the appearance of a 
 person and the expression of his countenance will show 
 what is likely to be found within ; but it is far wiser 
 not to place more than ordinary confidence in the com- 
 panions among whom we are thrown, until*they have 
 been duly tried and found to walk rightly in their con- 
 duct towards God and man. 
 
 Newman seemed to be in no way elated by his 
 change of fortune, and showed himself free from a very 
 common littleness of mind, for he spent the rest of the 
 day among us forward, talking and chatting with all 
 hands as freely as before; and while he was packing 
 his chests, he managed to find some little present as a 
 keepsake for each of us. Then he sat himself down on 
 
NEWMA.N LEAVES THE "DRAKE." 249 
 
 his chest, and gave us an earnest lecture in his old 
 style on the advantages of education, and urged us all 
 to continue our studies as before, and to show by our 
 conduct to each other and to our officers the superi- 
 ority of educated, intelligent men over ignorant and 
 uncultivated ones. 
 
 When he went aft to wish the officers good-bye, he 
 was treated very kindly and politely by them, all of 
 them congratulating him on his good fortune ; and as 
 he descended the ship's side for the last time, we gave 
 him three as hearty cheers as ever rose from the deck of 
 a whaler with a full hold ; and little Jim, the smallest 
 boy on board, blubbered as if his heart would break 
 at the loss of one whom he had learned to look on as 
 his best friend. 
 
 Before we sailed, he had his schooner fitted out and 
 manned with a strange crew of Malays, Chinese, Dutch- 
 men, Frenchmen, and not a few representatives of other 
 nations. He sent me a note insisting on my going 
 to see him on board. His schooner was a fine little 
 vessel, though built in the colony by Chinese. She 
 measured some hundred and fifty tons, and, well 
 handled, was fit to go anywhere ; but this would be 
 difficult work, I saw, with his mongrel crew. His cabin 
 was fitted up in the complete way I should have ex- 
 pected him to have planned. It was, indeed, a very 
 different sort of place from that in which he had long 
 been accustomed to live, much more like, in the 
 handsomeness of its fittings and its accommodation, to 
 
250 NEWMAN BECOMES AMBITIOUS. 
 
 the luxurious cabin of the old Rainbow, which I used 
 to see in my youth. He himself, too, was greatly 
 changed in his appearance from the rough sailor he had 
 long been. When dressed in plain clothes, he looked 
 like a gentleman certainly, but not a polished one ; but 
 in a uniform which became him perfectly, he was a very 
 good-looking officer. He was conscious of the improve- 
 ment. 
 
 " I begin to think that there are yet higher steps for 
 me to climb, Williams," he observed, after he had cor- 
 dially welcomed me and ordered refreshments to be 
 brought in. "Who knows but thai one day I may 
 become an admiral, or a governor of one of these islands ? 
 I am becoming ambitious, I assure you. I thought it 
 was not in me. I was till lately perfectly contented 
 with my lot. I purposed spending my youth knocking 
 about in these seas, and, when I found old age creep- 
 ing on me, settling down in one of the many thousand 
 beautiful isles of the bright Pacific, to spend the re- 
 mainder of my days. Now that dream has passed 
 away, and I feel an anxiety to climb. I am growing 
 more and more ambitious ; for I see that there are 
 plenty of tilings in this world worth living for, plenty 
 of golden fruit to be plucked, if a man has but the 
 daring to scramble up the tree in spite of the thorns 
 and knots in the way, and reach out to the branches." 
 
 What did I reply to Newman 1 Did I ofier him 
 good advice 1 Alas, no ! I thought not to say to him, 
 Do thy duty in that station of life to which it has 
 
LONGINGS FOR KEST. 251 
 
 pleased God to call thee, regardless of this world's tinsel 
 prizes. Look steadily forward to another and a better 
 world for thy reward. This he did not. This world, 
 and this alone, entirely occupied his attention. He 
 only thought of the gratification of the moment. 
 Blindly and obstinately he shut out from his contem- 
 plations all thoughts of his eternal interests. 
 
 Newman's man-of-war schooner, and the stout old 
 whaler the Drake, left Batavia Eoads the same day. 
 We were bound for the ground off the Navigators' and 
 some of the neighbouring groups of islands. We were 
 fortunate enough to kill a couple of whales on our pas- 
 sage, and within two years after leaving England, had 
 nearly filled up all our casks. I began to consider 
 whether I should remain in the ship, or, supposing 
 Captain Carr would be willing to give me my discharge, 
 whether I should join another ship lately come out, 
 and thus, by saving the long voyage home and back, 
 more speedily accomplish what was now the aim of my 
 existence to make a sum sufficient to enable me to 
 remain at home for the rest of my days. I was now 
 advancing in life. I had seen a great deal of hard ser- 
 vice, and I began to long for rest. Such is the desire 
 implanted in the bosom of all men, rest for the mind, 
 rest for the body, rest for the soul. In youth, when 
 health, and vigour, and animal spirits are at their high- 
 est, it is not developed ; but when age comes on, and 
 the body begins to feel the symptoms of decay, the 
 mind grows weary and the spirits flag. Then rest is 
 
 
252 A CALM. 
 
 sought for, rest is looked for as the panacea for all 
 evils. Yet who ever found rest in this world, perfect 
 tranquillity and joy 1 No one ! Still that such is the 
 fact I had yet to learn. Yet, would a beneficent Crea- 
 tor have implanted the desire in the human heart with- 
 out affording the means of gratifying it 1 Certain I am 
 that He would not ; but thus, in his infinite wisdom, 
 he shows us the vanity of this world, and points 
 to another and a better, where assuredly it may be 
 found. If 
 
 I took an opportunity of mentioning the subject of 
 my thoughts to the captain, and he promised me that, 
 if no other of the crew left when the ship was full, 
 should we fall in with another wanting hands, he would 
 comply with my wish, and, moreover, invest my share 
 of the profits of the voyage as I might direct. 
 
 We had been for some time on the ground I have 
 spoken of, when we found ourselves in a perfect calm. 
 By slow degrees the usual sea went down, and even 
 the swell of the mighty ocean subsided. The crew sat 
 lazily about the deck, some making air-nets for hats, 
 others pointing ropes, working a mouse, or making a 
 pudding, or a dolphin, or turning in a gasket ; some 
 leaned idly over the rail, and others slept still more 
 idly below ; while a few, not altogether unmindful of 
 our old shipmate's instructions, were bending over their 
 books or using their pencils. Some also were carving 
 with their knives strange devices on bones, or cutting 
 out rings from the shell of the tortoise. 
 
MORE WHALES. ^j^> 253 
 
 "Ah, I wish we had Ned Newman aboard here!" 
 exclaimed one. " He would soon set us all alive." 
 
 "Why can't you set yourselves alive?" said Tom 
 Knowles, looking up from his work on a rope he had 
 in hand. " Idle chaps are always talking of getting 
 some one else to do what they ought to do for them- 
 selves. Just try now. Let's try a stave at all events. 
 Come, I'll strike up." 
 
 Old Tom's proposal pleased all hands, and soon a 
 melody, if not very sweet, at least harmonious, floated 
 over the blue sea. 
 
 Whether the whales came to listen to our music, I 
 cannot say; but while we were all joining in chorus, 
 the ever exciting shout of " There she spouts there she 
 spouts ! " broke in upon it ; and, springing to our feet, 
 the boats were lowered and manned, and in less than 
 three minutes four of them were . gliding away as fast 
 as they could be sent through the water, after two 
 whales which made their appearance together, not far 
 apart from each other. 
 
 The captain's boat got hold of the first without 
 much difficulty; but as he was a strong old bull, he 
 played all sorts of antics, and other two boats were called 
 to assist in his capture. Meantime the third mate's 
 boat, in which I was, went after the other whale, which 
 sounded just as we got up to him. For some reason 
 or other, he very soon appeared again a mile ahead, and 
 away we went in chase. Again he played us the same 
 trick, but this time he was longer under water, and 
 
254 A. DANGEBOUS CHASE. 
 
 must have gone upwards of two miles away before he 
 once more came up. The more sport he seemed dis- 
 posed to give us, the less inclined were we to lose him, 
 so after him we went as fast as before not faster, for 
 that would have been difficult. As we got near, we saw 
 that he was lying very quiet, and we did not think he 
 saw us j so we had out our paddles, and began stealing 
 up to him as cautiously as a cat does to a mouse, only 
 in this case it was rather more like the mouse creep- 
 ing up to the cat. The third mate was a well-built, 
 powerful young man. Holding up his hand as a sign 
 to us to be cautious, he stepped to the bow of the boat, 
 and there he stood, harpoon in hand, as we glided 
 on towards the monster's starboard fin. Down came 
 the heavy harpoon, and it was buried, socket up, in the 
 side of the mbnster ! In an instant the acute pain woke 
 him up. " Stern all!" was now the cry, and we had 
 to back away from him in a great hurry, as, raising his 
 mighty flukes, he went head down, sounding till he 
 almost took away the whole of our line. Fortunately 
 he met with the bottom, perhaps a coral-reef, and up 
 he came, striking away head out at a great speed in the 
 direction he had before taken. So intent were we on 
 the chase, that we had little time to observe^vhat was 
 doing with the other whale, though, of course; we took 
 the bearings of the ship, as we were rapidly whirled 
 away till we completely lost sight of her. This was no 
 unusual occurrence, nor did it in the smallest degree 
 excite our apprehension, as we had never failed, with 
 
STRUGGLES OF THE WHALE. 255 
 
 more or less trouble, to find our ship in the course of 
 the day or night. On we went, as I say, making the 
 smooth, bright sea hiss and bubble as the white foam 
 frothed up over our bows. 
 
 The instant the whale slackened his speed we hauled 
 in the line, so as to get up to him to thrust a lance or 
 two into his body ; but he was evidently a knowing old 
 fellow, for by the time we had got half of it in, he was 
 off again like a shot, spouting away every now and then, 
 as if to show us in what capital breath he was for a 
 long run. At last he stopped, and began to turn slowly 
 round. We thought that we had got him. " Hurrah, 
 lads ! " cried Barney Brian, an old boat-steerer. " Haul in 
 steadily now his last swim is over." We hauled away 
 on the line with a will, and the mate stood, lance in 
 hand, ready to plunge it into his side, when he shouted, 
 " Stern all veer away the line, lads ! " It was time 
 up went the flukes of the monster, and in another 
 instant he was sounding, drawing the line out of the 
 tub at a terrific rate. We thought we should have lost 
 him altogether, and we looked anxiously at the line as 
 coil after coil disappeared, and we remembered that we 
 had none to bend on to the end of it. It would have 
 been better for us if he had broken away. Just, how- 
 ever, before the last coil flew out, up he came again, and 
 seemed inclined to go on as before. Then he stopped, 
 and we hauled in on the line. We had got within 
 twenty fathoms of him when all of a sudden an idea 
 seemed to strike him. He slued completely round so 
 
256 THE WHALE ATTACKS HIS PUKSUERS. 
 
 as to face us. " I'll just give you a taste of my quality, 
 and see if I can't teach you to let me alone," he seemed 
 to say. At all events he must have thought it, for with 
 open mouth, showing the tremendous teeth in his lower 
 jaw, and head half lifted out of the water, he made 
 directly at us. Never was a boat in a more perilous 
 position out of sight of land, and the ship nowhere to 
 be seen, and thus all by ourselves to engage in single 
 combat with a monster so enormous ! To get out of 
 his way by mere speed was impossible, for he could 
 swim faster than we could pull; but we did our best 
 to dodge him, our undaunted mate standing ready to 
 plunge a spear into his side should we manage for a 
 moment to get behind him. First, we pulled on one 
 side as he came towards us, and then on the other; but 
 rapidly as we turned, he slued himself round, and 
 at last, getting us under his snout, he made a dash at 
 the boat, and sent her spinning away twenty yards 
 before him, bottom uppermost, while we all lay scattered 
 round about her, shouting and calling to each other for 
 help. Had he at once gone off, and dragged the boat 
 after him, he would have left us to perish miserably, 
 and this was the fate we dreaded; but instead of that, 
 while we lay holding on to oars, or striking out to 
 regain the boat, he swam round us, examining the 
 mischief he had done. More than once I thought 
 he was going to make another charge at us with 
 his open mouth, when, had he done so, he would 
 have killed one or more, though he might not have 
 
ESCAPE FROM THE SHARKS. 257 
 
 swallowed any of us. That I never heard of a whale 
 doing. 
 
 We, meantime, made all haste back to the boat, 
 picking up whatever we could lay hands on in our way. 
 We were not a little hurried in our movements by see- 
 ing two or more sharks, which had been attracted to 
 the spot by the blood flowing from the monster; and 
 they would just as soon have taken a meal off us as 
 a nibble at him, which is all they would have got for 
 some time, probably. 
 
 "Never fear, my lads!" shouted Mr. Trevett, the 
 mate. " Strike out with your feet, and heave over the 
 boat. Quick now ! so ! over she comes ! We'll soon 
 have her baled out." 
 
 Baling with hats and caps, as we hung round the 
 gunwale, and striking out with a will, to keep the 
 sharks at a distance, we were enabled to clear the boat 
 sufficiently of water to allow us to get in, just as a big 
 shark, impatient of delay, made a dart at the mate's 
 leg for he was the last in and very nearly caught 
 his foot. We quickly had the boat to rights, but we 
 found that we had lost two very valuable articles our 
 tinder-box and compass; so that we could neither 
 make a signal to the ship nor tell in what direction to 
 steer should thick or cloudy weather come on. We 
 had, however, no time to meditate on our misfortune, 
 for scarcely were we once more seated on the thwarts, 
 oars in hand, than the whale, as if waiting the signal, 
 
 started off again, head out, just as he had done before. 
 E* 
 
258 THE WHALE KILLED. 
 
 His speed, however, was very much slackened; and 
 though, after we had hauled in the line a little, he made 
 an attempt to sound, he quickly returned to the sur- 
 face, still more exhausted by the effort. 
 
 At length we managed to get near enough to him to 
 enable Mr. Trevett to give him a thrust with his lance. 
 Deep in it went, the monster almost leaping out of the 
 water with the agony of the wound. A vital part had 
 been pierced. " He's in his flurry ! Stern all stern 
 all ! " was shouted. It was time that we were out of 
 his way; for, swimming round and round, he beat the 
 water with his flukes with terrific force, sufficient to 
 have dashed us to atoms had he touched us, throwing 
 the life-blood over us from his spout, and dashing the 
 surrounding ocean, ensanguined with the ruddy stream, 
 into a mass of foam. This mighty convulsion was his 
 last effort. Over he rolled, and he was our well-earned 
 prize. 
 
 But now we had killed him, it became a serious 
 question how we were to get back to the ship. In what 
 direction was she to be found 1 As we looked about, 
 we saw that the weather, which had hitherto been so 
 fine, was evidently about to change. The sky was full 
 of the unmistakable signs of a heavy gale. Long fleecy 
 clouds with curling ends lay scattered over it; and 
 darker masses were banking up rapidly in the south- 
 ward. We had now ample time to consider our posi- 
 tion, as we lay on to the dead whale. We had neither 
 light nor compass, and all our provisions were spoiled 
 
A DREADFUL SITUATION. 259 
 
 or lost. One keg of water alone had been recovered, 
 and we found among us a few quids of tobacco. The 
 nearest islands to the northward were, we knew, inha- 
 bited by the very worst description of cannibals, and 
 though white men occasionally traded with them for 
 provisions, it was necessary to be constantly watch- 
 ful to prevent surprise. The crews of several vessels, 
 not having taken the proper precautions, had been cut 
 off and murdered. Night also was rapidly approach- 
 ing, and we could not possibly reach the ship, even 
 did we know where to find her, before dark, probably 
 not for several hours. However, the mate, feeling that 
 the first object was to try and save our lives, re- 
 solved to pull for the ship, leaving the whale with 
 flags stuck on its side, in the hope that we might 
 again find it. With much regret, therefore, we quitted 
 our hard-earned prize, and pulled away, as we believed, 
 to the northward, in the direction where we had left 
 the ship. 
 
 We had not pulled long, however, when the gloom of 
 night came on, and the gale which we had seen brewing 
 burst over the ocean, quickly tearing up its sleeping 
 bosom into foam-crested, tumbling seas, which every 
 instant rose higher and higher. We soon also dis- 
 covered that we could make no head against them, and 
 that, by attempting to do so, we should only weary our- 
 selves in vain. 
 
 " We must put the boat about, and run before it," 
 said Mr. Trevett. " Hoist the lug haul aft the sheet ! " 
 
260 STORM AND DARKNESS. 
 
 It was done, and away we flew, careering over the fast- 
 rising seas through the pitchy darkness of night ! 
 
 " Where are we going to $ " was the question. Still 
 no other course remained for us to follow. To attempt 
 to head the heavy seas now rising was impossible. No 
 one spoke a fear 'of coming evil settled down on our 
 hearts. Darker and darker grew the night the clouds 
 seemed to come down from the sky and settle close 
 over our heads, meeting the troubled, wildly-leaping 
 waves. 
 
 On we flew the seas, as they curled and hissed up 
 alongside of us, tumbling over the gunwale, and making 
 it necessary for all hands to continue baling. Our 
 only hope was that the ship might run before the gale 
 and overtake us; but then we remembered that she 
 probably had a whale alongside, and that the captain 
 would not like to desert it as long as he could hold on. 
 All hope, therefore, of help from man deserted us. 
 
 On we went death every instant threatening us a 
 death amid that dark, wild, troubled, storm-tossed 
 ocean ! At length the fierce roar of the wind and sea 
 seemed to increase. We looked out before us into the 
 darkness. " Breakers ! breakers ahead ! " we shouted. 
 A thrill of horror ran through our veins. In another 
 moment we should be dashed to a thousand fragments 
 among the wild rocks over which they so fiercely broke. 
 To attempt to haul off in such a sea would have con- 
 signed us to an equally certain fate. The imminence 
 of the danger seemed to sharpen our vision. A mass 
 
DANGER AND DELIVERANCE. 261 
 
 of foam, which seemed to leap high up into the dark 
 sky, lay before us. Not a moment could a boat live 
 attempting to pass through it. On both sides we 
 turned our anxious gaze, to discover if any spot existed 
 where the sea broke with less violence. Almost simul- 
 taneously we shouted, "A passage on the starboard- 
 bow!" 
 
 There appeared, if our eyes deceived us not, a dark 
 space where the line of huge breakers was divided. 
 We were rushing headlong to destruction. Not an 
 instant was to be lost. The helm was put to port 
 We rose on the crest of a vast rolling sea. Down it 
 came, thundering on the rocks on either side of us, 
 throwing over them heavy showers of spray, sufficient 
 almost to swamp us. Still we floated unharmed. The 
 sea rolled on between what, in the darkness, appeared 
 like walls of foam, and in another instant we found 
 ourselves floating beyond the fierce turmoil of waters, 
 just tossed gently by the waves, which found their way 
 over the reef into a large lagoon within it ! 
 
 A shore fringed with trees lay before us. In five 
 minutes we were landed safely on it, and the boat was 
 secured to the stump of a fallen tree. It was too dark 
 to allow us to attempt to penetrate into the interior, 
 to ascertain the sort of place on which we had been 
 thrown, so, returning to the boat and baling her out, 
 we wrung our wet clothes and lay down to seek that 
 rest we all, after our violent exertions and anxiety, so 
 much needed. 
 
262 A FIGHT WITH SAVAGES. 
 
 It must have been nearly daylight when we went to 
 sleep. I know not how long we had slept. It would 
 have been better for us had we driven sleep far from our 
 eyelids, and been ready to pull out and wander over the 
 inhospitable ocean the moment the gale abated, rather 
 than have remained where we were. I was the first to 
 open my eyes, and, looking up, I saw to my horror a nearly 
 naked savage looking down into the boat with prying 
 eyes from the bank above us. He was almost jet-black, 
 with negro features and a full beard and moustache. 
 His hair was frizzled out to a great size and covered 
 by a brownish turban. Round his waist he wore the 
 usual maro or kilt, with something like a shawl or plaid 
 over his shoulders; and in his hand he held a long for- 
 midable-looking spear. From the turban on his head, 
 I afterwards discovered that he was a chief. 
 
 " Eugh ! eugh ! " he cried, as he saw me opening my 
 eyes to look at him, and his menacing attitude and 
 ferocious aspect made a most uncomfortable feeling 
 creep over me. 
 
 "Up, lads, up! and shove off!" I shouted to my 
 companions, jumping forward myself to cut the painter. 
 They started to their feet at my summons, looking up 
 with a bewildered stare at the shore; and well they 
 might so have done, for there stood some twenty or 
 more fierce-looking savages, whom the exclamation of 
 their chief had called to his side, and before we could 
 get the oars out, a shower of spears came rattling down 
 among us. Poor Mr. Trevett was pierced through, and 
 
JACK AND BRIAN TAKEN PEISONERS. 263 
 
 fell with a deep groan to the bottom of the boat; 
 another of my companions sprang up as he was struck, 
 and went headlong overboard ; others were badly 
 wounded ; and one man only besides me was unhurt 
 by the first shower of missiles. Seeing that we still 
 persevered in trying to get the boat off, the savages 
 came rushing down the bank; and though I had cut 
 the painter, before I could give the boat sufficient 
 impetus to get out of their way, they had seized the 
 gunwale and hauled her up on the beach. ' 
 
 All hope of escape was now at an end. We were 
 each of us seized by three or four of the savages, while, 
 by the chief's directions, two others plunged into the 
 water, and soon returned with the body of the man who 
 had fallen overboard. To my horror, our poor wounded 
 companions were instantly stabbed by these wretches, 
 apparently for no other reason than because they offered 
 some resistance to being dragged roughly along; and 
 thus Brian and I were the only two who remained 
 alive of those who had so lately escaped from the 
 stormy ocean. Some of the savages, I saw, were left to 
 take care of the boat in which the bodies of those who 
 had been killed were placed. 
 
 As we climbed to the top of a hill, and I looked back 
 over the blue ocean, now shining brightly in the morning 
 sun, I saw that the storm had ceased ; and I am certain 
 my eyes did not deceive me I saw in the offing the white 
 canvas of a ship, which I felt sure must be the Drake, 
 probably searching for those who were never to be found. 
 
264 JACK FEIGNS MADNESS. 
 
 From the appearance of the people, and their cruel 
 proceedings, I had no doubt but that we had fallen on 
 one of the Fejee islands j and, from their well known 
 character, I knew what our fate would probably be. 
 I myself had little, it might seem, to live for ; but still 
 life is dear to all of us, and I considered what I could do 
 to preserve mine. I knew that most savages, as well as 
 eastern nations, look upon a person deprived of his 
 intellect as sacred, so I at once resolved to act the mad- 
 man. On this, summoning all my strength, I gave 
 vent to the loudest roar I could utter, finishing with 
 a burst of laughter; and when my guards, in their 
 surprise, let me go, I started forward, leaping, and 
 singing, and dancing, with the greatest extravagance, 
 pointing to the way I saw the chief was going, and 
 pretending to conduct him with many bows and flour- 
 ishes worthy of a French dancing-master. Desperate 
 as the device was, it appeared to have its effect, for 
 neither the chief nor any of his companions again 
 attempted to interfere with me, though they dragged 
 poor Brian on as before. He, of course, could not 
 make out what had happened to me, and I could not 
 venture to advise him to imitate my conduct, as I 
 thought, very probably, should I do so, that both of us 
 would fail in saving our lives by it. He, however, 
 seeing the fate which had befallen our companions by 
 refusing to walk on willingly, proceeded wherever his 
 guards chose to lead him. 
 
 After passing through woods and large patches of 
 
THE HOME OP THE SAVAGES. 265 
 
 cultivated ground, we reached a village of considerable 
 size, and were led to what I supposed was the house of 
 the principal chief, the father of the young man who 
 had captured us. It stood on a raised platform of 
 stone, and was built entirely of wood, with elliptical 
 ends, the beams ornamented with coloured cocoa-nut 
 plait. The side walls were solid, with windows, the 
 frames of which were bound together to represent a 
 kind of fluting, and which had a very ornamented 
 appearance. The interior was divided into several 
 compartments by screens of native cloth, dyed with 
 turmeric j and as the children and several of the people 
 were painted with the same pigment, the whole had a 
 very yellow appearance. The front and back of the 
 edifice were formed of long laths, bent like a bow, and 
 thatched with cocoa-nut leaves, something like the front 
 of some bathing-machines in England. Under the roof, 
 supported by beams, was a floor of lattice-work, which 
 seemed to be the store-room of the house, as bundles of 
 cloth, and articles of various sorts, were piled up there ; 
 while on the ground were scattered different utensils 
 for cooking or eating from such as bowls of glazed 
 crockery of native manufacture, and plenty of well 
 made mats. On one of the walls were hung up some 
 strings of whale teeth, articles which pass for money 
 among those people. 
 
 At one end of the chief hall, on a pile of mats, sat a 
 stout old man, with a huge turban and large beard and 
 moustache, and wrapped in thick folds of native cloth. 
 
266 JACK TABOOED. 
 
 Savage as he looked, there was a good deal of dignity 
 and intelligence about him. Keeping up the character 
 I had assumed, I instantly began to salaam, as I had 
 seen the Moors do, and to turn about on one leg, and 
 then to leap and spring up, and clap my hands, singing 
 out " Whallop-ado-ahoo ! Erin-go-bragh ! " at the top 
 of my voice, in a way to astonish the natives, if it did 
 not gain their respect. My heart all the time felt as 
 if it would break with shame and terror; with shame, 
 at having to behave so ; and with terror, lest I should, 
 after all, not succeed. 
 
 The old chief and the young one, with the people 
 who accompanied him, had a great deal of conversation 
 about us, I found the old one remarking that we had 
 both of us " salt water in our eyes," and must submit 
 to the law. Now, by the law, or rather custom, of the 
 Fejees, every person cast on shore on their coasts is 
 killed and eaten ! I had numberless proofs of the truth 
 of this. 
 
 The result of the conversation about me was, that I 
 was tabooed to be held sacred, as it were and that 
 my life was to be spared. They tried to make me 
 understand this at the time, and I partly comprehended 
 their meaning. To prove their sincerity, the old chief 
 had a number of dishes of various sorts of vegetables 
 and fruit brought in, with a young pig baked whole, of 
 which he made me partake. This I did very willingly, 
 for I was very hungry, and the viands looked very tempt- 
 ing. When I had eaten a good meal, I jumped up and 
 
JACK'S ANXIETY ABOUT BRIAN. 267 
 
 shook the old chief and his son very heartily by the 
 hand ; and then .sitting down on a mat, I threw myself 
 back, and began singing away at the top of my voice, 
 as if I had been perfectly contented with my lot. When, 
 however, I got up to leave the house, signs were made 
 to me that I was to stay where I was. This, I con- 
 cluded, was that notice might be given to the people 
 that I was tabooed, and that they were not to interfere 
 with me, or I should, in all probability, have been 
 clubbed by the first native I met, who might have 
 suspected that I had been cast upon their shore by|the 
 late gale. 
 
 I felt very anxious to ascertain what had become 
 of Brian. He had not been allowed to enter the chief's 
 house with me ; but, as we approached the village, had 
 been led off in a different direction. Suspecting the 
 horrible practice of the savages, and hearing nothing 
 of him as the day grew on, I became very much alarmed 
 for his safety. 
 
 At night a mat was pointed out to me on which I 
 was to sleep ; but it was long before I could close 
 my eyes, and every instant I expected to find myself 
 seized and carried off by the savages. I did sleep, how- 
 ever, at last, and the next morning I found myself at 
 liberty to wander out where I pleased. Food was first 
 brought me, and then, having performed various curious 
 antics to keep up the belief of my insanity, I left the 
 house and took the way up a neighbouring hill. 
 
 I had not gone far before I came to what was evi- 
 
268 BRIAN'S HOEEIBLE FATE. 
 
 dently a native temple, shaded by tall and graceful 
 trees. It was a high pointed building, formed of bam- 
 boos, and hung with strings of bones and screens of 
 native cloth. I saw arms of various sorts, and an altar 
 with two human skulls on it, made into drinking cups. 
 I was considering how I could find my poor companion, 
 when, near the temple, I entered an open space with 
 several small erections of stone, which I discovered on 
 examination were ovens. In the centre of the space 
 was what I took at first to be the figure of a man cut 
 out of wood, and painted over in a curious way with 
 many colours. I went up to it. Horror almost over- 
 came me I recognised the countenance of my lost, 
 companion Brian ! while some clothes hung up on poles 
 hard by, and some human bones scattered under them, 
 showed me what had been the fate of the rest of our 
 boat's crew. I rushed shrieking from the spot, and 
 for many a day I had no occasion to feign madness 
 I really was, I believe, out of my mind. 
 
LIFE 
 
 A DREARY TIME. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 AMONG THE SAVAGES JACK'S ESCAPE AND 
 RETURN HOME. 
 
 DREARILY passed the time of my sojourn in that be- 
 nighted region. Day after day I sought in vain for 
 the means of escape. Vessels often touched at the 
 island ; but directly they appeared, a strict watch was 
 kept on me, and if I went towards the shore, I was told 
 to go back and remain in the chief's house till they had 
 sailed. Under some circumstances I might have been 
 tolerably happy. The climate was delightful and 
 healthy; there were provisions in abundance, yams 
 and bananas and plantains, cocoa-nuts and shaddocks, 
 pumpkins and pine-apples, guavas and water-melons; 
 indeed, all the tropical fruits and vegetables, with a 
 good supply of pigs for meat. The chiefs treated me 
 with kindness and consideration ; the people, with re- 
 spect, barbarous and savage though they were ; but the 
 scenes of horror I was constantly witnessing, and could 
 not prevent, had so powerful an effect on my mind that 
 time rolled on with me in a dreamy sort of existence. 
 I scarcely knew "how the months passed by, whether, 
 indeed, as it seemed to me, years had elapsed since I 
 landed on that fatal spot. 
 
 I had not believed beings so blood-thirsty and savage 
 
270 AN EXPEDITION TO ANOTHER ISLAND. 
 
 existed on the face of the earth, possessing, at the same 
 time, so much intelligence and talent. Their houses 
 and temples are very neatly built ; the tapa-cloth, which 
 they make from the paper-mulberry by beating it out, 
 is of a fine texture, of great length, and often ingeniously 
 ornamented ; they cultivate a large number of the fruits 
 of the earth with much attention ; the way in which 
 they fortify their villages appears almost scientific. The 
 town in which I lived was surrounded by several deep 
 moats, or ditches, one within the other, arranged with 
 so much intricacy, that it was at first difficult to find 
 my way out of it ; then there were several walls, and in 
 the centre a sort of citadel, on a hill surmounted by a 
 rock. On the summit of the rock stood a flagstaff, on 
 which was hoisted, in war-time, the flag of defiance. 
 
 I had been many months there in the condition of a 
 prisoner, if not a slave, before I was allowed to go 
 beyond the fortifications. At last the young chief in- 
 vited me to accompany him : he did not explain where 
 he was going. He, and all those with him, were 
 painted in their gayest colours. We reached the sea- 
 shore, and embarked in a large double canoe, with an out- 
 rigger to prevent her capsizing. Several other canoes 
 accompanied us. 
 
 We sailed on till we came to an island. At no great 
 distance from the water rose a high hill, with a fort on 
 the top of it. I remained on board the canoe, while 
 the chief and his followers landed. As soon as they 
 had done so, they began to shout out and to abuse the 
 
SAVAGE WAKFAKE. 271 
 
 people in the fort, daring them to come down. After 
 a time, about a dozen left the fort, and descended the 
 hill to meet the invaders. Our chief had stationed 
 some of 'his people behind an embankment, and as soon 
 as these incautious warriors appeared, they drew their 
 bows and shot three of them. Then the people in 
 the fort rushed down in great numbers to secure their 
 fallen companions ; but in doing so more were shot, and 
 others clubbed by our party, who carried off the bodies 
 of the three first killed, as well as most of the others, 
 and then, with loud shouts of triumph, retired to then: 
 canoes. With these spoils we sailed back. 
 
 We were received in the village with every demon- 
 stration of joy. In the evening of the same day, when 
 I went out, I found that all the slain had been carried 
 to the grove before the temple, and were placed in rows, 
 with their bodies covered over with paint. The chiefs, 
 and all the principal men of the tribe, were assembling 
 from far and near. The priest of the town was standing 
 near the temple; and the butcher, as he was called, a 
 blood-thirsty monster, was ready with the implements 
 of his horrid trade, while his assistants were employed 
 in heating the ovens. I rushed from the spot ; but, in- 
 stigated by a curiosity I could not repress, I again re- 
 turned, and witnessed a scene of the most disgusting 
 cannibalism the mind could imagine. The bodies of 
 the slain were baked, and then cut up by the priest or 
 butcher, and distributed among the chiefs and principal 
 men, none of the women or lower orders being allowed 
 
272 CANNIBALISM. 
 
 to partake of the horrible banquet. What struck me 
 was the avidity with which the savages seized the frag- 
 ments and devoured them. I would have avoided 
 giving the dreadful account, were it not to show the 
 depth of wickedness into which human nature, when 
 left to itself, will inevitably sink. Often have I seen 
 parties of men set out for the express purpose of cap- 
 turing and murdering their fellow-creatures, people of 
 the same colour and race, and chiefly helpless women 
 and children, to satisfy their disgusting propensities, 
 frequently to furnish a banquet on the visit of some 
 neighbouring and friendly chiefs. 
 
 Some people have pretended to doubt the existence of 
 cannibalism as a regular custom, though unable to 
 deny that it has been resorted to under the pressure of 
 hunger; but the "Fejee islands afford numberless un- 
 doubted proofs that hundreds of people were yearly 
 slaughtered to gratify the unnatural taste of their 
 ferocious chiefs. Wars were undertaken for the ex- 
 press purpose of obtaining victims ; all persons, friends 
 or strangers, thrown by the stormy ocean on their in- 
 hospitable shores, were destroyed ; their own slaves were 
 often killed ; and men, women, and children among the 
 lower orders, even of friendly tribes, were frequently 
 kidnapped and carried off for the same purpose. 
 
 But, praise be to God ! heart-rending as are the 
 scenes I have witnessed and the accounts I have heard, 
 all-powerful means exist to overcome this and other 
 horrible, though long established customs. The Chris- 
 
LIGHT AND HOPE EVEN FOR SAVAGES. 273 
 
 tian faith, when carried to those benighted lands by de- 
 voted men, who go forth in love and obedience to 
 Him who died for them, and in firm confidence that He 
 is all-powerful to preserve them, and to make His name 
 known among the heathen, is the sure and effectual 
 means to conquer the giant evil. Before its bright 
 beams, the dark gloom of savage barbarism and super- 
 stition has been put to flight, by the untiring efforts of 
 Christian missionaries ; and I am told, that among even 
 the Fejee islands, wherever they have planted the cross, 
 numbers have flocked round it, and in many places the 
 whole character of the people has been changed. I am 
 describing simply barbarism as it existed, and as it still 
 does exist, in numberless places in those beautiful regions 
 of the earth's fair surface ; and I would point out to 
 those who read my history, how much it is their duty 
 to inquire into the truth of the statements I make, and 
 to support by all the means at their disposal those who 
 are engaged in our Lord's service in overcoming the 
 evil, by teaching the pure, simple, evangelical faith as it 
 is in Christ Jesus his incarnation his sufferings his 
 atonement his propitiation offered once his inter- 
 cession ever making the cleansing power of his blood 
 our acceptance by an all-holy God through him. Let 
 these great truths be made known to the heathen, and, 
 by the divine blessing, their minds, dark as they may 
 have been, will accept them with joy and thankfulness. 
 But to return to my life on the island. My master, 
 
 the old chief, was said to be a very civil and polite 
 
 s * 
 
274 SAVAGE CRUELTIES. 
 
 man ; but I liave seen him, when the inhabitants of the 
 tributary or slave states were bringing him their quota 
 of provisions, if he did not think that they were ap- 
 proaching his abode in a sufficiently humble posture 
 by stooping almost to the ground, deliberately take his 
 bow and shoot one of them through the heart. The 
 rest, not daring to interfere, or to run away, would con- 
 tinue their progress as if nothing had happened, while 
 the body of the unfortunate wretch would be carried off 
 to the bake-house. To approach his house on one side, 
 a river had to be crossed, swarming with sharks ; and 
 often he would make the slaves swim across, and if one 
 of them were bitten by a shark, and still managed to 
 get across, he was instantly on landing killed for the 
 same dreadful purpose. 
 
 Some months after my arrival, the chief's house was 
 burned down though the rolls of cloth, and much of 
 his more valuable property, were saved. He at once 
 issued his commands to the people of all the tributary 
 villages to bring in materials for the erection of another 
 on a much larger scale. Meantime we lived in huts, 
 quickly erected on his property. When the day arrived 
 to commence the building, I saw that four very deep 
 and large holes had been dug to receive the corner 
 posts. These posts were brought up with great ceremony 
 to the spot. At the same time, four slaves, strong 
 muscular young men, were brought up, and when the 
 posts were placed upright in the holes, a slave- was made 
 to descend into each of them, and as I looked in, I saw 
 
A SACRIFICE TO EVIL SPIRITS. 275 
 
 them clinging tightly round the posts. I concluded 
 that they were to remain there to hold the posts up- 
 right till the earth was shovelled in ; but what was my 
 horror to find that they were to remain for ever in that 
 position ! While they stood in all their health and 
 strength, looking, up with longing eyes into the blue 
 sky, others threw in the earth, and beat it down with 
 heavy mallets over their heads. I shuddered at the 
 spectacle, but heart-broken as I was I dared not in- 
 terfere. 
 
 Our old chief had resolved to build a fleet of large 
 double canoes, with which to bring the inhabitants of 
 another island under subjection. It had been his chief 
 care and attention for some years past. At length a 
 portion was finished and ready for launching. Before 
 this ceremony could be performed, it was necessary to 
 attack a village at some distance, to obtain victims to 
 offer in sacrifice to the evil spirits they worshipped, in 
 order that success might attend their operations. The 
 young chief and his party set out with his warriors, 
 and attacking a village in the dead of night, carried off 
 fifty of its unfortunate inhabitants. 
 
 The next day, the shrieking wretches were brought 
 to the dockyard. That they might be kept in a proper 
 position to serve as ways or rollers over which the 
 canoes might pass, each person was securely lashed to 
 two banana-trees, lengthways one in front, and the 
 other behind him. Thus utterly unable to move, with 
 their faces upwards, they were placed in rows between 
 
276 WOESHIP OF AN OLD EEL, 
 
 the canoes and the water. Ropes were then attached 
 to the canoes, which, it must be understood, are very 
 heavy, and numbers hauling away on them, they were 
 dragged over the yet breathing, living mass of human 
 beings, whose shrieks and groans of agony rent the air, 
 mingled with the wild shouts and songs of their in- 
 human murderers, till the former were silenced in death. 
 I need not say what became of the bodies of the vic- 
 tims thus horribly immolated. The ceremony ended 
 with a great feast, at which all the chiefs and principal 
 men assembled from far and near, and which lasted 
 several days. 
 
 With the young chief I was on intimate terms, and 
 I believe that he had formed an attachment to me, and 
 was anxious to preserve me from injury. In our ex- 
 cursions about the country, we visited one day a temple 
 at the end of a small pond, and I saw him throw into 
 it some bread-fruit and other provisions. Looking into 
 the pond, and wondering what this was for, I ob- 
 served a large monster with a body as thick as a man's 
 leg, and a hideous head, which I took to be a great 
 snake, but which he told me was an eel of vast age, 
 showing me some eels to explain liis meaning, and also 
 that it was a spirit which he worshipped. This was 
 the only worship I ever saw him engaged in. 
 
 I had spent upwards of a year on the island, or it 
 may have been two, when the old chief fell ill. He 
 sat moping by himself in the corner of his house, and no 
 one could tell what was the matter with him. One day 
 
 
THE OLD CHIEF DOOMED TO DIE. 277 
 
 his son came in, and taking his hand, just as if he had 
 been going to say something very affectionately to him, 
 told him that the time had arrived when it would be 
 better for him to die ! The old man bowed his head, 
 and replied that he was of the same opinion ! The son 
 mentioned a day for the burial, to which the old man 
 willingly consented ; and till the time arrived, as if a 
 weight had been taken off his mind, he seemed very 
 much the better that everything had been so satisfac- 
 torily arranged. I could discover no compunction on 
 the part of the son, nor regret on that of the father, who 
 was cheerful and contented, and ate his meals with far 
 more relish than he had before done. As the fatal day 
 approached I attempted to remonstrate with the young 
 chief on so unnatural a proceeding ; but he sternly re- 
 buked me, and told me not to interfere with the imme- 
 morial customs of the people. His father had been 
 chief long enough he was worn-out and weary of life 
 and he himself wished to be chief. When he should 
 become old, his son would probably wish to finish him 
 in the same honourable way, and that he should be con- 
 tent to submit to the usage of his nation. 
 
 The day arrived, and all the relatives and friends 
 and neighbouring chiefs assembled. The old chief got 
 up, and was followed by a procession of all his people, 
 some bearing spades, and others cloths with which to 
 wrap him up in the grave. The grave was about four 
 feet deep. A cloth having been spread at the bottom, 
 the old man was conducted to it. He stepped down 
 
 
278 THE OLD CHIEF BURIED ALIVE. 
 
 with as little unwillingness as if he had been entering 
 a bath, and having been placed on his back, the cloth 
 was folded over him. Instantly others began shovel- 
 ling in the earth, and then his son and nearest relatives 
 came and stamped it down, exerting all their force with 
 their feet ! Not a sound was uttered by the old man. 
 Leaves were scattered on the grave, and then all en- 
 gaged in the ceremony went and washed at a neigh- 
 bouring stream. 
 
 This done, they returned to the old chief's house, 
 where a feast was prepared ; and having eaten as much 
 food and drunk as much angona as they could, they got 
 up and commenced dancing in the most frantic manner, 
 making a most hideous uproar with their drums, conch- 
 shells, and other instruments, and shrieking and howl- 
 ing at the top of their voices. After this, the principal 
 chiefs entered the houses of the late chiefs wives, armed 
 with a sort of bowstring. With these they proceeded 
 deliberately to kill the unfortunate women, one after 
 the other, till about twenty were thus executed. The 
 new chief's mother had before died, or she would have 
 been murdered in the same way. Many of them 
 seemed perfectly willing to submit to their fate, though 
 several, with shrieks and cries, endeavoured to escape, 
 but were brought back and compelled to submit their 
 necks to the executioners. 
 
 The young man at once assumed the functions of 
 chief, and seemed disposed to be no less cruel and 
 blood-thirsty than his father. Soon after, the news 
 
JACK TRIES TO ESCAPE, AND FAILS. 279 
 
 was brought that a vessel had anchored in a bay a short 
 distance from the town. She was said to be full of all 
 sorts of valuable commodities ; of fire-arms and weapons 
 of all sorts; of cloths, and tools, and other articles 
 likely to be attractive to savages. At once the cupidity 
 of the young chief was excited. If he could get posses- 
 sion of these things, he might become the most wealthy 
 and powerful of all the chiefs of his nation, and bring 
 the other tribes into perfect subjection to him. A 
 council of his most trusty followers was called, and his 
 plan explained to them. They at once agreed to aid 
 him in its execution. 
 
 I trembled for the fate of the unfortunate crew of 
 the ship, and resolved, if possible, to warn them of 
 their danger. How was I to succeed ? I would try, I 
 thought, and swim off to the vessel, I would risk my 
 own life for the purpose. Pretending not to have under- 
 stood what was proposed, I walked about in as uncon- 
 cerned a manner as possible. I lay down at night in 
 my usual place in the chiefs house, intending to get 
 up when all were asleep, and run along the shore till I 
 came abreast of where I supposed the vessel would be. 
 Anxiously I waited for the time. I got up and reached 
 the door. Just as I stepped out into the night air I 
 felt a hand placed on my shoulder! I must have 
 trembled. It was the hand of the chief. 
 
 " Ah, I know what you are about ! " said he. " You 
 wish to escape to the wliite people, to tell them what 
 we are going to do. I suspected you. That cannot 
 
280 A FKENCH SHIP IN THE BAY. 
 
 be. You will see that it would be wiser for you not 
 to join them. Come with me to-morrow, and you 
 will see." 
 
 My first plan was thus defeated. Still I hoped that 
 I might meet some of the white crew of the vessel and 
 warn them of their danger. I determined to try. 
 
 The next morning the chief and his warriors collected ; 
 and all their canoes were launched and paddled off 
 to a point which concealed them from the stranger 
 vessel The smaller canoes were loaded with fruits and 
 vegetables of all sorts, and about twenty men and boys 
 without arms, and in the most peaceable garb, paddled 
 off to her. 
 
 On getting up, I found that the chief had appointed 
 two men to attend on me and watch my movements. 
 Everything conspired, therefore, to defeat all my hopes 
 of warning the strangers of the fate intended for them. 
 
 I was allowed to proceed to a high hill, whence I 
 could look down on the vessel, which lay in a bay at 
 my feet. I longed to have the wings of a bird, to fly 
 down and tell the crew of the intentions of the savages, 
 whose small canoes now began to flock about her. 
 Several of the chiefs reached her deck, and began offer- 
 ing presents of fruit and vegetables to the officers, and 
 pointing to the shore, as if to indicate that if they 
 would come there they would be received with a hearty 
 welcome. I guessed, from the build of the vessel, that 
 she was not English. At last I saw a boat lowered 
 into the water, and a French flag flying over her stern. 
 
TREACHERY OF THE SAVAGES. 281 
 
 Though I had often been engaged in deadly strife with 
 those fighting under that ensign, I was nevertheless 
 anxious to save the lives of those I saw. Yet I could 
 not speak a word of French, and probably they would 
 not have understood my warning even if I could have 
 given them one. 
 
 Not only one, but two boats were lowered ; and, as 
 far as I could see, no one was armed. What could have 
 thus so speedily enticed them on shore ] Looking along 
 the beach, I saw it lined with a number of people, 
 mostly women and children. There were young girls 
 with baskets of fruit, and older women with vegetables, 
 and little boys with sucking pigs and other dainties, 
 and children running about and playing on the sands. 
 As this was not the usual custom of the savages, I 
 guessed too well that it was an artful device of the 
 chief to entrap the unwary strangers. By the time the 
 boats had reached the shore, the women and children 
 gradually drew off; and I saw two bodies of savages 
 stealing down through the woods on either side of 
 them. Oh, how I longed to warn them of their peril ! 
 I would, at every risk, have shouted out, but they 
 would not have understood me. I remained spell- 
 bound. 
 
 Meantime three or four of the large canoes stole out 
 from behind the point, and gradually approached the 
 doomed ship, the chiefs in them, when they were per- 
 ceived, waving their hands in token of amity to those 
 on board. If the party on shore observed them, I do 
 
282 THE FRENCH SHIP SEIZED THE CHEW MURDERED. 
 
 not know; they appeared to have no fear, no suspicion 
 of treachery. The aim of the cunning savages was to 
 get them to separate from each other. The sellers of 
 fruit got in among them, and enticed one on one side, 
 and one on the other ; and when this had been accom- 
 plished, I saw a warrior, with his club concealed under 
 his cloak, glide noiselessly in and attach himself to each 
 of the unsuspecting white men. The large canoes, full 
 of warriors, had likewise been incautiously allowed to 
 get alongside the brig, and soon her decks were crowded 
 with savages, making signs, and laughing, and pretend- 
 ing to traffic with the crew. 
 
 On a sudden, a conch-shell was sounded by the chief. 
 Before its hoarse braying had died away, the deadly 
 weapons of the savages had descended with terrific 
 force on the heads of the white men on the shore. 
 Many fell, killed at once ; others attempted to run to 
 the boats, but were pursued and quickly despatched. 
 On board, the plot of the chief seemed to be equally 
 successful. Though some resistance was offered and 
 several- shots were fired, all was unavailing not a 
 white man ultimately escaped, and in a few minutes 
 their bodies were brought on shore in one of the canoes, 
 while the others followed towing the brig, whose cable 
 the savages had cut, that they might the more easily 
 plunder her. 
 
 As soon as she was brought close to the shore, a 
 scene of havoc and destruction commenced on board. 
 Some climbed the masts to unrig her, others rushed 
 
RETRIBUTION. 283 
 
 into the hold to get out the cargo, and numbers hurried 
 to the cabin to carry off the lighter articles which it con- 
 tained. 
 
 The chief, as may be supposed, got the lion's share, 
 and his house was soon full of fire-arms and other 
 weapons, and clothes, and trinkets, and crockery, and 
 articles of every description. He himself had come on 
 shore, but numbers still remained on board, working 
 away in the hold, and lowering down the rigging from 
 aloft, when there was a loud explosion, and the deck of 
 the vessel, with all on board, was lifted up and blown 
 into the air ! Not a human being on board escaped. 
 Fragments of the wreck and mangled bodies came fall- 
 ing thick around, while flames burst out on every side 
 from the hull, the scene of the late atrocity. 
 
 The chief was very angry at the loss of so much pro- 
 perty, but seemed in no way to regret the lives of so 
 many of his subjects. 
 
 I took occasion to tell him that the catastrophe was 
 a judgment on him for the number of murders and 
 the robbery he had committed. 
 
 He replied that he did not understand what I meant 
 that white men had often come to those islands in 
 their ships and had kidnapped his people, or shot them 
 down with their guns, or beaten them, for some trifling 
 misunderstanding, or theft of little importance they 
 might have committed, and that he was only treating 
 them as other white people had treated his country- 
 men. 
 
 
284 JACK SEEKS AN OPPORTUNITY TO ESCAPE. 
 
 No reasoning that I was able to use after this could 
 convince him that he had acted wrongly. Indeed I 
 knew that there was too much truth in his assertion ; 
 and much have those navigators to answer for who have 
 acted unfairly towards savages, when those savages, fol- 
 lowing the law of their untutored nature, have retaliated 
 on subsequent voyagers with a tenfold measure of ven- 
 geance. 
 
 After this occurrence I was always seeking an oppor- 
 tunity to escape from this blood-stained spot of earth. 
 Whichever way I turned had been a scene of murder, 
 and I loathed the sight of the sanguinary perpetrator 
 of so many atrocities. 
 
 I might employ many an hour in describing the 
 dreadful customs and superstitions of these people. 
 Every day my desire to escape from them increased. 
 Three or four vessels in the course of the next year 
 called off the island, but the crews seemed to be cau- 
 tious ; and, at all events, no attempt was made to 
 surprise them. As each appeared, I found myself nar- 
 rowly watched, so I had no opportunity of communi- 
 cating with them. 
 
 I had now for some time been looked upon as a sane 
 man, and had employed myself in working in various 
 ways for the chief. It at last struck me, that if I were 
 again to feign madness I might obtain greater liberty. 
 On putting my idea into execution, I found that it had 
 the desired effect, and I was allowed from that time 
 forward to go about wherever I liked, and to pry into 
 
A SHIP AGAIN APPEARS. 285 
 
 people's houses and gardens, and even into the temples. 
 I soon found my way down to the sea-shore, and used 
 to pretend to be busy in picking up shells, and in string- 
 ing them together into necklaces and bracelets for my 
 own adornment. Then I made others, which I pre- 
 sented, with many a strange 'antic, to anybody I met. 
 Day after day did I continue this employment, my eye 
 wandering anxiously over the blue sea in search of the 
 wished -for vessel. 
 
 Drearily passed the time, without a human being 
 with whom I could exchange an idea we might hold in 
 common. I learned then fully to appreciate the value 
 of the society and sympathy of my fellow-men. At 
 length, one day as I sat at my usual occupation on the 
 shore, my eyes fell on a white speck just rising above 
 the horizon. Anxiously, intently did I watch it. 
 Slowly it increased. First I made out the topgallant- 
 sails; then the topsails; and at last the courses of a 
 square-rigged schooner. She approached the island. 
 Oh ! how my heart beat within me for fear she might 
 not come near the part where I was ! 
 
 There was a channel through which vessels had more 
 than once passed. A point of land ran out into it, 
 covered almost to the end with trees. Towards this 
 point I ran, concealing myself as much as I could 
 among the trees from the people on shore. I reached 
 the point unobserved. I had hoped to find a canoe 
 there, but there was none. I looked about, and at last 
 discovered a log of banana -wood, which is very light. 
 
286 A ROUGH CANOE. 
 
 It had been cast on shore. With my knife I cut a 
 stick with a broad end, to serve as a paddle and to 
 defend myself against the sharks which abound on the 
 coast. I was ready to run all risks. I had become 
 desperate. I felt sure that if I were observed by the 
 natives I should be brought back and slaughtered. 
 Still that idea did not daunt me. At every hazard I 
 was resolved to get on board, or to perish in the at- 
 tempt. 
 
 Eagerly I kept my eye on the vessel. On she 
 came. She was steering for the channel. I got my 
 log ready to launch. It was with no small dread that 
 I looked around to ascertain that I was not observed. 
 I watched for the moment to commence my perilous 
 voyage, when, by pulling directly out from the shore, I 
 thought I could fetch her. I had secured two long 
 outriggers at each end of my log, to prevent it from 
 turning round ; the tendrils of the wild vine served me 
 as rope. The time arrived to launch forth. With all 
 my strength shoving the log into the water, I took my 
 seat on it, and with might and main using my paddle, 
 I worked on my rough canoe towards the schooner. 
 
 Now commenced the most dangerous part of the 
 enterprise, as I drew out from the point and became 
 exposed to the view of the people on shore. Every now 
 and then I gave a hasty glance over my shoulder to 
 ascertain if I were followed. 
 
 For a long time no one observed me. I had nearly 
 gained a position by which the schooner must pass, 
 
JACK ESCAPES AT LAST. 287 
 
 when, to my dismay, I saw a large canoe putting off 
 from the shore. If I could not gain the side of the 
 schooner before she reached me, I was undone. 
 
 Again I took to my paddle, and urged on the slow- 
 moving machine towards the approaching vessel ; still 
 the canoe was rapidly drawing near. Every instant I 
 expected to find an arrow sticking in my body. The 
 thought made me redouble my efforts. 
 
 On came the schooner. I shouted out, " Have mercy 
 on an unfortunate Englishman !" I saw many swarthy 
 faces on her forecastle. I thought that I might not be 
 understood. What was my joy then to see her brail up 
 her sails, for she had a leading wind, and lower her 
 boat! 
 
 The boat approached me. I leaped into her just as 
 a shower of arrows was sent flying after me. Most of 
 them fell short, but some struck the boat. Those on 
 board the schooner seeing this, instantly let fly a volley 
 of musketry at my pursuers, and made them pull back 
 with no little rapidity towards the shore. 
 
 The moment my eye had time to look about the ves- 
 sel, I thought that I recognised her. I was not mis- 
 taken ; she was Newman's schooner, and Newman him- 
 self was standing on the quarter-deck, not as I had for 
 so long known him, but in dress and appearance like an 
 officer. He of course did not know me. How should 
 he ? I was thin and haggard with care and anxiety. 
 Of my seaman's clothes but a small portion now re- 
 mained, and the few garments I had were made of the 
 
288 NEWMAN RECOGNISES JACK. 
 
 native cloth, but had been torn in my run among the 
 trees, and afterwards almost destroyed in the water. 
 Altogether, I was a miserable figure. 
 
 I resolved not to make myself known to my old 
 friend, but still I was anxious to guard him against the 
 treachery of the natives. Seeing that I appeared to 
 wish to speak to him, he sent for me aft to give an 
 account of myself. I had not talked five minutes 
 when he exclaimed, " I am quite certain I know that 
 voice and mode of expression. Who are you, my 
 man?" 
 
 I at once told him. He grasped my hand cordially, 
 and greeted me as he would have done in the forecastle 
 of the Drake. Directly he made me at home, and told 
 me that I must mess in his cabin. 
 
 " You must be clothed, so I will dress you as an 
 officer. As we have no boatswain on board, I will at 
 once appoint you to fill the berth. That's all settled ; 
 and after you have had some food, I must hear all that 
 has happened to you since we parted." He told me 
 that he was well aware of the treacherous disposition of 
 the natives, and that he was always on his guard. 
 
 How delightful it was to feel myself out of the 
 power of those blood-thirsty savages, and to be sitting 
 at dinner with an intelligent companion ! He had been 
 in the schooner ever since we parted; and so much 
 satisfaction had he given the Dutch authorities, that he 
 had been promised shortly the command of the largest 
 vessel on the station. He was in high spirits, and told 
 
PROSPERITY WITHOUT PRINCIPLE. 289 
 
 me that he expected, on his return to Batavia, to marry 
 a lady of considerable fortune, and that he looked upon 
 his prosperity as certain. " Pretty well, is it not, I 
 have done, remembering the point from which I started 
 only a few years ago ]" 
 
 I very soon recovered my health and strength on 
 board the schooner. Newman had been sent to exa- 
 mine these and other neighbouring groups of islands. 
 We cruised about among them for some months, and 
 then once more shaped our course for Batavia. 
 
 On getting on board, I had no little difficulty at first 
 in speaking English, and I found that I had almost 
 entirely forgotten how to read and write. Newman, 
 however, used to have me every day into his cabin, and 
 I very soon recovered the knowledge I had lost. In- 
 deed, he took as much pains to instruct me as he had 
 d'one on board the whaler, and he encouraged me with 
 the hope that he might get me appointed as one of his 
 mates while he remained in the schooner. But alas! 
 I found that in one point he was still unchanged. Reli- 
 gion was yet a stranger to his soul 
 
 At length we reached Batavia. He went on shore 
 in high spirits, telling me that he was going to visit the 
 lady to whom he was engaged ; but he let me know 
 that he must call also on another who had formed an 
 attachment for him, that he might pacify her respecting 
 his intended marriage. I feared from what he said that 
 all was not right. I expected him on board again that 
 
 night, but he did not return. 
 T * 
 
290 NEWMAN S MELANCHOLY DEATH. 
 
 In the morning he did not come, so with some 
 anxiety I went on shore to inquire for him. For a 
 long time I searched in vain. At last I met a person 
 whom I guessed to be an Englishman. 
 
 " Your captain do you ask for ? " he answered. 
 " Look there !" 
 
 Some police officers stood at the door of a house. 
 They allowed me to enter. On the floor of a room at 
 the side lay a body. A cloth covered the face. I 
 lifted it up. There I beheld all that remained of the 
 highly endowed Edward Newman, for by no other 
 name did I know him. He had been poisoned through 
 fiery jealousy. A cup, in pretended friendship, had 
 been laughingly offered him. Unsuspiciously he had 
 drunk of it. The government seized the murderess, 
 who paid the penalty of her crime with her life. 
 
 Thus died one who was well calculated to shine in 
 the higher walks of life. Who he was, whence he came, 
 or even the slightest clue to his previous history, I was 
 never able to ascertain. In a strange land he died, far 
 away from kindred or friends if, indeed, he had any 
 his fate for ever unknown to them. Let this be a 
 warning to those who hear the sad conclusion of his 
 history. The highest talents, and the most undaunted 
 courage and perseverance, will avail a man nothing, 
 unless at the same time he be under the guidance of 
 principle. 
 
 The death of my friend threw me completely adrift, 
 and 1 was glad to find an opportunity of working my 
 
JACK AT HOME AGAIN. 291 
 
 passage to England on board a snip just going to sail 
 for Liverpool 
 
 Once more I stood on my native shore, a care-worn, 
 weather-beaten man, well advanced in years. On 
 inquiring for the bank in which I had invested the 
 savings of my former voyage, I found that it had failed, 
 and that I was as poor as when I began the world, 
 with this difference, that I had a profession, and had 
 bought a large amount of experience with the money 
 I had squandered which is not always the case with 
 spendthrifts. 
 
 I made inquiries for Captain Carr, but could hear 
 nothing of him. As I concluded that he had invested 
 the money made by my last voyage in the Drake, I 
 supposed that also to have been lost by the bank. I 
 thought this a very great misfortune, as I wished to 
 have settled on shore in some business or other. Per- 
 haps I might have chosen that of a publican, as many 
 sailors do. However, I had now no resource but to go 
 to sea. again. 
 
 While in this humour I fell in with an old shipmate. 
 We had been together in the Glutton, and one or two 
 other ships, so we knew each other directly. He told 
 me that he belonged to a revenue cutter then sta- 
 tioned in the Mersey, and that she was short of 
 hands, especially of three or four steady men; and 
 when I mentioned to him that I had been boat- 
 swain of a man-of-war schooner, he said that he was 
 certain I would get a berth on board. I was weary 
 
92 A CAPTAIN AND CREW AS ALL OUGHT TO BE. 
 
 of foreign voyages, so I accompanied him at once, as 
 lie proposed, to the commander, and was entered im- 
 mediately. 
 
 Ever since have I had reason to bless that day. The 
 commander was a pious, excellent man, who, aware of 
 the value of his own soul, was ever solicitous for the 
 eternal welfare of all those placed under his authority. 
 He soon found that though I had some knowledge of 
 the Bible, and much of other things, I was ignorant 
 of the way of salvation. He called me often into his 
 cabin. Kindly and affectionately he spoke to me, and 
 set before me the truth of the gospel as it is in Christ 
 Jesus. As he spoke to me, so did he, from time to tune, 
 to all the rest He, truly, was not ashamed of the 
 Master he served. At an early age he had hoisted his 
 flag, and had ever since fought bravely under it, against 
 the scorn of the world, against evil in all shapes. Even 
 the most obdurate were softened and influenced by the 
 example he set, though they might not receive the truth 
 with gladness of heart. We were what all ships' com- 
 panies might become a Christian crew, though not 
 without faults and shortcomings ; but we loved Christ, 
 and worshipped him with singleness of heart. At the 
 same time I am very certain that no crew ever more 
 efficiently did their duty to their country than we per- 
 formed ours. 
 
 For three years I served on board that vessel, and at 
 the end of that time was sent round to Woolwich, where 
 she had been fitted out, to be paid oC 
 
JACK SETTLES ON SHORE. 293 
 
 The last time I landed at Liverpool, I met an old 
 gentleman walking along the street. I looked in his 
 face. It was Captain Carr ! I told him who I was. 
 Of course he had thought I had been lost, and was very 
 much surprised to see me. He was shocked to hear 
 of the death of my companions, and deeply interested 
 in the account I gave him of my captivity. To my no 
 little satisfaction he told me that he had not invested 
 the money, which was mine by rights, from the last 
 voyage; and that he thought he could obtain fifty 
 pounds from the owners as my share of profits. This 
 sum I afterwards received. It was all that remained 
 out of the thousands I had made in the course of 
 my life. 
 
 I was now sixty years of age. I had recovered my 
 health on board the cutter, but though strong and 
 hearty, I felt I was no longer fit for sea. I found, 
 however, on application, that I could obtain employ- 
 ment as a rigger in the dockyard ; and in that work 
 I spent some years. I took a little cottage on the 
 hill, which I furnished by means of the money I 
 received from Captain Carr, and made myself perfectly 
 comfortable. 
 
 Directly I was settled, I started off next day for 
 Greenwich Hospital, for I thought that I should very 
 likely fall in with some old shipmates there. I went 
 into the chapel and sat myself down no one hinder 
 ing me. As the men were coming out when service 
 was over, I saw before me a tall, thin old pensioner, 
 
294 THE DEATH OF PETER POPLA 
 
 bending under the weight of years, and resting on & 
 staff as he walked before me. I came behind him as 
 he reached the open air, and looked up in his face. It 
 wore the same kind, benignant, mild expression which I 
 remembered so well in the countenance of Peter Poplar. 
 I waited till he got down the steps. 
 
 " Just lean on me, sir," said I. " You have carried 
 me before now, if I mistake not." He looked hard at 
 my face. A tear dimmed his eye. 
 
 " Yes, yes it's the boy himself," he whispered in a 
 tremulous voice. "But you are ' Old Jack' now." I 
 loved the name he gave me, and ever since to the lads 
 I meet and talk with I have called myself by it. 
 
 A few weeks after that, I sat by the bedside of 
 my kind, noble, old friend talking of that glorious 
 eternity into which his spirit entered before I left 
 him. 
 
 After I had been settled for some years, I met an 
 old shipmate, sick, and I saw plainly dying. He had 
 been a lad when I knew him. He had with him a 
 little girl, his only child, some ten years old. His wife 
 was dead. He had no friends. I promised as he lay 
 on his death-bed to take charge of the lassie. He 
 blessed me, and died. I took her to my cottage, and 
 she has ever since been a comfort and a solace to me 
 a daughter by adoption, if not by blood. 
 
 Not long after this event, I met my former com- 
 mander in the cutter. He asked me how I was 
 employed. I told him as a rigger, but that I sonie- 
 
 
JACK'S PARTING ADVICE. 295 
 
 times found my strength scarcely equal to the work ; 
 but when that failed, I was sure God would provide for 
 me as He had always done. 
 
 He replied that he had no doubt of it that even 
 then there was work for which I was well fitted ready 
 for me that he belonged to a society which had been 
 formed to distribute, at a low price, religious and other 
 publications among those classes who were accustomed 
 to purchase the most pernicious style of literature, 
 frequently from not having better offered to them ; and 
 that if I would undertake the work, he would get me 
 appointed to it. I gladly accepted his offer, and have 
 ever since been a humble, though I feel sure not an 
 inefficient, labourer in making known the good tidings 
 of great joy among the almost heathen population of 
 our own land as a colporteur. 
 
 I have told my tale. I have offered many an example 
 of what religion can do, and of what the want of it 
 will produce. I have uttered many a warning. One 
 more I must repeat : Kemember that this world affords 
 no rest to the soul this world is unstable and fleet- 
 ing those who persist in making the utmost it can 
 offer their aim, are striving to clutch a passing shadow. 
 Oh ! never forget it is but a place of preparation a 
 place of trial for all human beings alike. To com- 
 mence another life all are hastening all must com- 
 mence ere long. High and low, rich and poor, young 
 and old those in health and those i*v sickness the 
 
 
296 JACK'S LAST REQUEST. 
 
 light-hearted and happy the miserable and forlorn, 
 all alike are going the same road, and entering into a 
 condition which, whether wretched or joyous, will last 
 for eternity. Though the rest of what I have said 
 may be forgotten, let this great truth be remembered, 
 and you will have gained a pearl of great price from 
 reading the life of OLD JACK. 
 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 RENEWALS ONLYTEL. NO. 642-3405 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 
 
 KEC'DLD M/ 
 
 iR29H-5PM20 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 <?,!:, U^SSg^SSnU. 
 
! ' 
 
 
 BI